Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Dedication

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Verse

Epilogue

Enjoying the Flawed Series?

Constricted

Outsider

Outsider Chapter 1

Get Outsider

Also By Becca

About the Author

The Flawed Series Book One

Becca J. Campbell

Published by Surreal Media Studios, 2013.

This is a work of fiction. Similarities to real people, places, or events are entirely coincidental.

Written by Becca J. Campbell.

Cover Design by Steven Novak. Edited by Jessie Sanders.

EMPATH

First edition. August 20th, 2013.

Copyright © 2013 Becca J. Campbell.

All rights reserved.

To Marina Sirtis

who was my very first exposure to an empath,

albeit quite a different variety than Jade Edwards.

Stay cool. Stay calm.

Jade Edwards repeated the mantra in her head as she trudged across the open lawn, hands shoved into pockets, eyes on the ground.

I can do this.

She snuck a peek at her surroundings, squinting against the bright, all-too-optimistic sun. Far across campus, a lone student hurried off to a distant building.

Fear pricked her mind. Her pounding heart echoed in her ears. She tried to take comfort in the thudding since the fear was her own. All too soon she wouldn’t even have that.

Now or never.

She sucked in a deep breath, wrenched the door open, and entered a hall of classrooms. Faint traces of foreign feelings wafted past like mental smog, and Jade considered running back to her car. But she’d chickened out yesterday, and she couldn’t skip class again. After checking the plates next to the doors, she entered philosophy class.

A barrage of emotional chaos surged at Jade, crushing the air from her lungs. Her eyes darted around the room, and she fought the haze at the edges of her vision, looking for a place to hide. But there was none. She slid into the nearest empty chair. The other students milled about the room finding their own seats, oblivious to her.

Gripping the sides of her chair, she squeezed her eyes shut. She inhaled and forced the air out slowly, controlling it. Breathing was key.

Stay cool. Stay calm. Her heart raced. She was anything but calm.

She’d known this was a risk when she’d first decided to enroll in an actual class, but she hadn’t been prepared. Of course she’d be surrounded by people. Of course she’d have to face her biggest struggle head-on. The phone conversation with her advisor had confirmed her worst fears when he’d told her the class wasn’t available online. It wouldn’t have been a problem for any normal college student, but Jade was far from normal.

I can do this.

When she heard the teacher enter and begin talking, Jade’s eyes flicked back open. She sat up and gripped her pen with a shaking hand.

A wave of irritation hit her like a slap in the face, jerking her away from the professor’s words. Her shoulders hunched and she dug her toes into the floor as she fought the compulsion to kick someone. The pen in her tightly clenched fist gouged into the table’s surface. She dropped it and clamped her hands together in her lap, scanning the classroom. Where was the source of this anger pounding through her skull and flooding her veins? There—a guy on the end of the third row scowled, shaking his head at the professor.

Without warning, excitement replaced the agitation. Jade straightened in her chair and fought the urge to bounce in her seat, though she couldn’t keep the dumb smile off her face. Farther down her row, one girl whispered something about a vacation to the Bahamas and another girl nodded enthusiastically.

She was gulping quick and irregular breaths, telling herself to regain control, when a surge of intense attraction hit her, knocking the wind from her lungs. Her heart beat faster and a hot blush crept over her face. She was acutely aware of every male in the room. Forcing herself to stop ogling the guy in front of her with the armpit stains, she distracted herself by searching for the culprit. Her gaze froze on a girl who was gazing at a guy two rows up. Oblivious, he seemed to be one of the few faithfully taking notes on the current topic: modern rationalism and the theories of Descartes.

Jade dropped her head into her hands and pressed on her temples, wishing for the hundredth time that she could turn off her empathic sense. She squeezed her eyes shut again and tried to focus on only her breathing. She had to escape.

As always, she couldn’t shake the invading feelings. Listening to the teacher ramble about philosophy was pointless because none of it was sinking in. Finally the instructor dismissed the class for a break. The tension in the room lifted. Students relaxed and started chatting with each other.

Finally, a reprieve. Hunched and scurrying out of the room to grab a moment of peace, Jade passed two students who were discussing a news article on a laptop. Their anxiety pulled at her before she could leave.

“It says they found her body covered in hundreds of rattlesnake bites from nine different species!”

“The waitress in Vegas?”

“Yeah. No trace of the snakes was found. They think it’s murder ’cause she had marks around her wrists and ankles where she’d been bound. But the killer must have waited around for her to die, because the shackles were gone, too.”

“Aren’t rattlesnakes venomous?”

“Yeah. Can you imagine how painful it must be to die slowly from that kind of torture?”

Jade shivered and clutched her middle. The image of a writhing woman, covered in snakes, being bitten to death, surged through her mind. She was that woman. She could feel the snakes slithering over her body. Jade doubled over on the threshold of the doorway as visions of being captured by a demented killer overtook her. Of being alone with him. She began to hyperventilate. But then the terror pulled away. The girls’ conversation had changed topic. Forcing her legs to move, Jade dashed out of the classroom and down the hall to the water fountain.

She tried to regulate her breathing and focused on the cool drink until a voice from behind startled her.

“Hey there.”

When she turned around, a sinister feeling crept over her. A short, tanned guy from her class strode up to her, his crooked grin unable to conceal his darker intentions. His curly, black hair and piercing dark eyes could have been considered mildly attractive had she not felt the overwhelming sense of possessiveness emanating from him.

“Hey there. How’s it going?” His voice was casual but his eyes roved over her.

A flood of malicious desires she’d never imagined, let alone experienced, engulfed her. She glanced down the hall. They were alone. For the moment this man’s emotions were the only ones invading her. And she was drowning in them.

“What are you doing after class?” He edged forward until his body was only inches away. A rush of sexual desire coursed from him and through her. But with it was another, unfamiliar feeling. She gulped when she realized it was a craving for domination. This realization, coupled with the memory of her earlier terror, was too much to bear.

Jade dashed around him and back to the classroom. She crammed books into her bag, fled the room, and made a beeline for her car. Even on her brisk walk across campus, she was swayed by the feelings of every passerby. She was like a magnet, pulled to every piece of metal in its vicinity. Her hand shook while she tried to maneuver her key into the ignition. Maybe she was running away, but it was too much.

She ignored the turn-off to her apartment. She needed real solitude. Being alone in her small unit wasn’t enough—she needed complete isolation. She needed someplace without the slightest chance of running into another human.

As she sped away from Colorado Springs, the road grew steeper. Aspens popped up on either side, and rolling hills turned into mountains. After winding through the mountains for a while, she discovered a small gravel path and decided to try it. The narrow lane twisted through the trees and came to an abrupt stop. Her shoulders relaxed when she saw the dead end. She parked her car and climbed out. A long-deserted trail beckoned her through a gap in the trees. Her shoes She crunched across the forest floor over the litter of pine needles and leaves.

Peace and quiet.

She breathed deeply, filling her lungs with cold mountain air, letting the sense of true freedom revive her. Late May in Colorado was a gorgeous time of year, still cool, but not too chilly. The hooded sweatshirt over her short-sleeved top was enough to keep her comfortable as she trudged through the woods.

Complete seclusion was something Jade rarely experienced due to her handicap. Even alone in her apartment, the emotions of her neighbors haunted her mind. They were more subtle than when she was in a crowded room, but still came against her will, violating her.

Here she was alone and could tune in to her own emotions. She embraced the calm and welcomed her own feelings as if becoming reacquainted with a loved one.

A soft tremor shook her at the memory of the sleazy guy who had come on to her. It was worse than feeling his sickening desire to possess and control. It was the intimacy she experienced with anyone whose mood she shared. It wasn’t a relationship of consent, but one forced upon her, invading like a parasite. It was like rape of her heart rather than her body.

Why? She wanted to scream at the top of her lungs. She believed in God, and that he’d created her different than most. How many times had she asked him why? Why had he given her this flaw? Never had he answered.

After wandering in the forest for a while, a gnawing hunger robbed her newfound sense of peace. She wished she hadn’t skipped breakfast.

Realizing she’d somehow lost track of the small path leading into the woods, she searched for a clue of which way to go. She would’ve turned and walked back the opposite direction, but she was pretty sure her hike hadn’t been a straight path.

After a few minutes of exploring, she found a small gap in the trees. Nothing looked familiar, but soft light streaked through the foliage, drawing her toward the opening. Tree limbs swiped her face as she fought to escape the woods. She flinched away and nearly stumbled into the lip of a huge stone ledge that blocked the path. On the other side of the knee-high expanse of rock, the ground fell away sharply, exposing a wide view of the valley below. Jade gaped at the sight. Across the wide canyon, the mountains stood proudly, covered by a carpet of green trees. Huge fragments of rock jutted out in some places. At the foot of the valley where the ranges met, a river snaked through, cutting into the land in tight curves.

Wanting to take in the view for a few minutes, she climbed onto the large rock. The boulder was solid and cold under her skin. Warmed from the heat of the sun and the effort of the hike, she unzipped her hoodie and threw it beside her. She sat with her feet planted in front and leaned back on her hands, turning her face toward the sun.

The peace vanished, and her insides turned to ice. She wasn’t alone.

~

Apparently what happened in Vegas didn’t stay in Vegas, because the news station had mentioned the story of the snakebitten murder victim no fewer than three times since Ethan Black had stepped onto the treadmill. Either that, or there was nothing else noteworthy to the inhabitants of the small town a few hours away from the City of Sin. Who would want to live in such a place?

Ethan didn’t really care to know the answer. Vegas had been enjoyable. On the other hand, his stay in this lame town would be short-lived. Only a few days, hopefully.

“Can you believe that?” A high-pitched female voice rang from Ethan’s left, interrupting the rhythmic thudding of his feet. “That poor woman.”

He didn’t turn.

“It’s horrible!” Another woman, on his right.

Ethan clenched his eyes shut as he ran, and the two nasal voices echoed through his brain. Sometimes his heightened senses were a curse. By the changes in sound he could tell when one woman leaned forward to talk around him and when the other turned to the television, the reverberations of her words changing direction. If he focused hard enough, he could almost feel the sound waves vibrating through the air, tickling the hairs on his ears.

A strong, perfumed scent—not to his taste at all—came from the woman on the left, mixing with the mild odor of his own sweat. In an instant he could spin to the left and wring her neck. He could coil around to the other woman and knock her out, too. In under a minute. Thirty seconds, maybe. All without looking. It would be an intriguing challenge to see how fast he could do it.

But this wasn’t the place. Too many onlookers. Instead he forced aside the whining voices and tried to focus on his legs, pumping their hardest. His fingertips uncurled from the handlebar and traced their way up the control pad, registering the correct button by touch. He cranked the speed on the treadmill. His steps increased to keep up, producing a satisfying, padding sound as his cushioned sneakers met the rubber. He stretched his toes, feeling the texture of his cotton athletic socks. Warmth spread from his soles up through his thighs. He could feel the burn. It was good.

“I can’t even imagine,” the first woman continued. “I’m terrified of snakes.”

“What kind of psychopath would do such a thing?” the second asked.

After a few minutes of enduring their discussion on the alleged killer at large, Ethan leapt off the treadmill, grabbed his cane, and marched over to the free weights. He loaded up the barbell, tasting the salty sweat that clung to his upper lip. As he bench-pressed the heavy load, he reveled in his own strength. He was not a large man, but with time and dedication he had eradicated weakness in himself—a truly rewarding feat.

The corner of his lip curled as he remembered the events of the previous night. It had been a pleasant one. His companion had satisfied him with the perfect blend of beauty and fright. Both traits were attractive, the latter more than the former. But the physical aspect made his game more visually appealing. She’d been pale with dark hair and eyes. Gorgeous.

It was all about contrast. The play of a face so beautiful twisted into something almost grotesque—a dramatic transformation by fear alone. The visual dynamic of her smooth, pristine skin marred with dark blood from the puncture wounds. The lingering image in his mind made his pulse race more than the workout did.

Jade turned when she sensed another presence. A dark shape emerged from the shadows, slowly morphing into a tall, rugged man. Thick, brown hair fell over part of his face in messy waves, hanging below his chin. The sleeves on his flannel shirt were rolled up, and his jeans were well past their prime. When he stepped into the light, he ran his hands through his hair, nudging it out of his eyes. He blinked at her, dark, protruding brows arching up from over his light eyes.

Jade clambered to her feet, fighting the urge to shield herself with her hands. Instead she pressed them tight at her sides. She monitored the emotions washing over her. There was only a light mixture of hesitation, curiosity, and surprise. The feelings were so faint it was almost as if he were standing fifty feet away instead of ten.

“Hello.” His voice was low, even. “I wasn’t expecting to run into anyone out here.”

“Me neither.” She willed herself to relax, but fighting off the feelings of others didn’t make it easy to act natural.

There was a short pause as he surveyed her. “I hope I didn’t startle you. I haven’t seen a soul in three days. I thought I was the only one who knew about this place.”

“You didn’t scare me,” Jade said, keeping calm for the sake of appearances. He looked a little scraggly, like he hadn’t shaved in a few weeks. The lack of malicious emotions from him comforted her a little, confirming he had no ulterior motives or feelings of ill will. But his presence in the woods was odd, and that alone made her nervous.

She rolled her shoulders back, trying to loosen up enough to appear casual. “I was going to head home for lunch. But I can’t remember how to get back. Is there any chance you could point me to the road?”

“Oh.” He blinked at her. “Do you know where you parked?”

“No. All I know is that I left my car on some gravel road. I’m not really sure which direction I came from. I was a bit… um… distracted.”

“That makes things more difficult. If you want, I can take you back to my truck and then drive you along the road until we find your car.”

“Oh. Well…” Could she trust him? What other choice did she have? “Thank you… I mean, if you don’t mind. I’d hate to be a burden.”

“It’s no problem. I’m not in the middle of anything important at the moment.”

She decided she liked his warm smile and the way his eyes crinkled at the corners.

“The only problem is that my truck’s a good hour’s hike from here, and you aren’t wearing hiking boots.” He gestured down at her feet. “It’s a little far—and pretty rocky. And if you haven’t eaten lunch yet, you’re going to be starving by the time you get back. Do you want to grab a sandwich at my campsite before we hit the trails? Or are you in a big hurry? It’s just past those trees.”

Her stomach growled loudly. He chuckled, and she blushed.

“Guess I was right about lunch, huh?”

“Thanks. That’s nice of you.”

He held his hand out to her. “What’s your name?”

“Jade Edwards.” She shook his hand.

“I’m Logan Henry. The campsite’s this way.”

It was only a few hundred feet before she glimpsed a gray peak through the trees. A small tent was planted in the middle of a clearing, next to which were several coolers and a camping chair. Only the smallest sliver of light filtered down through the canopy above, highlighting the campsite.

“I didn’t realize there was a campground here.”

“There isn’t. It’s just a place I found once when I was hiking. I like the fact that it’s remote. Sometimes I have to get away from civilization.”

“I know what you mean.”

“Do you camp out much?”

“No. I never have,” she said, wondering why that was. Suddenly the idea of camping struck her as the perfect way to find the escape she needed. “What I meant was, I need to get away, too. I definitely get wanting to be alone.”

Logan opened one of the coolers, and rummaged inside. “Is chicken salad okay?”

“Sure, that sounds great.” Jade’s empty stomach thanked her for staying for lunch. She wondered if she should be uneasy about taking food from a stranger. But she trusted her sixth sense more than anything, and it said he was okay.

He pulled out several sandwich bags, apples, and sodas. “Is this all right, or would you rather have water?”

“It’s great.”

Logan set the food down on a large rock in the center of the clearing and plopped the camping chair beside it. “Have a seat.” He sat on a rock nearby.

“This is really good,” she said after wolfing down a few bites. “Did you make these yourself?”

“Yeah. The Food Network is my guilty pleasure. That Ina Garten has some really tasty recipes.” At her surprised expression, he shrugged and cleared his throat. “So, how is it that you ended up lost in the middle of the forest without proper footwear?”

“I didn’t really plan ahead. I needed a break from school, and taking a hike sounded refreshing. Like I said, I had other things on my mind.”

Logan grunted, his mouth full of food.

“What about you?” she asked. “What made you come out here all by yourself? It’s not even the weekend. I mean, don’t guys usually take camping trips in a group as some sort of bonding experience or something?” The words seemed to come out in a rush. She hadn’t planned on speaking so much, but something about him made her want to talk.

“I go camping all the time when classes are over. It’s sort of my routine to come out here. Usually for a week or two at a time.”

“Are you in college?” she asked, surprised, since he seemed older.

“No, I’m an adjunct professor at Colorado College. And to answer the second part of your original question,” he continued, “I’d rather be alone than sit around with a group of lazy guys who only want to escape their wives and drink themselves silly. I like to spend my time working on my photography portfolio or writing—in between hiking expeditions, that is.”

“I go to Colorado College, too.”

“Really? I’m surprised I’ve never seen you on campus. I’m there so much that sometimes it feels like my first home.”

“I’ve only taken online classes—until now, that is. The intersession class I’m in now is the first one I’ve actually taken on campus.”

“What are you studying?”

“I’m undecided. I’ve only been taking a few classes at a time, and I’m nowhere near a degree yet. Hopefully the summer classes will get me there a little faster, but at this point it feels like it’ll be ages until I graduate.” Not to mention her problem being around people.

When they’d finished eating, Logan stuffed all the trash into a garbage bag and a large, plastic container with an odd, locking closure device.

“You lock up your trash?”

“It’s a bear-proof waste bin.”

“Is that really necessary?”

“Better safe than sorry. When people get careless, bears can turn aggressive. They can smell food a long way off.”

She cocked her head at him. “You a bear expert?”

He shrugged. “I’ve watched a lot of nature shows.”

The back of her neck prickled. She imagined meeting a bear out here. A loud crack made her jump suddenly, but a second later raindrops landed on her hand, and then again on her cheek. She looked up at the sky. Dark clouds had moved in, sending the sun into hiding.

Logan glanced up, then gestured at the tent. “Come on.”

She grabbed her hoodie as he snatched first a small black bag from the ground, and then a camera from a nearby rock.

They didn’t beat the rain. A few seconds after the first drops, the clouds opened up and the sky showered on them. The only saving grace was the foliage above, which tried its best to shield them from the downpour.

Logan unzipped the tent and they scrambled inside. While he fastened the door, Jade scanned the interior. The tent was barely tall enough inside for her to stand up, but it was large for only one person. There was a sleeping bag near the left corner made up with a pillow and blanket. On the right sat a large hiking backpack. A stack of journal-sized notebooks, some other books, and a tripod were strewn beside it.

She plopped down, cross-legged, in the middle of the tent. Logan sat next to her and examined the camera. He rummaged through the bag and pulled out a cloth and a bottle of solution. Then he began to carefully wipe the camera where rain and dirt had spattered. He was silent while he worked, absorbed in his task, and for a while Jade just listened to the downpour. Any traces of lingering tension dissolved with the rain. Something about Logan’s methodical, calm motions relaxed her. The silence was comfortable. In a way, she almost felt like she was with an old friend. But how was this possible? How could someone just turn off his emotions? His lack of feelings was slightly unnerving. What did it mean?

“Can I ask you something?” she asked. Then she grimaced. “It’s kind of weird.”

“Sure. What is it?”

“What are you feeling… right now?”

“Feeling?” There was a pause as he considered her question. “Nothing, I guess, just a sense of peace. The sound of the rain is nice.”

She pondered his answer. Was peace an emotion or the lack thereof? She’d always thought of peace as a feeling, but now, in this setting of complete and perfect tranquility, her own emotions came alive again. Sitting only a foot away from her was another person, and yet she wasn’t sensing his emotions, only her own mixed feelings.

This phenomenon didn’t happen with even her closest friends. It was something she’d only experienced with her mother and father. She wondered if she should be worried. It was odd that she felt so at home with a stranger.

She watched the unusual man clean his camera, sitting so close but unaware of her focus on him. How could he remain in such a state of perfect peace, devoid of emotion? She studied his features, as if they might hold a clue. His face was calm, but his hair was tousled and damp from the rain. One lingering raindrop trickled down the side of his face and across the sharp line of his unshaven jaw. His hazel eyes were bright, even in the shadowy tent. He looked striking—almost wild—as he worked.

She wasn’t prepared for the surge of attraction that welled up inside—her own strong emotion, and at a time when she wasn’t alone. It intensified both her breathing and her heart rate. Fortunately, Logan didn’t seem to notice. A drop of water fell from the ceiling of the tent onto her arm and ran down the inside of her elbow. Despite the warmth inside her, she shivered.

At that, he looked up and turned to grab the flannel blanket from off the sleeping bag. He slung it around her shoulders and, in doing so, moved closer to her but somehow seemed oblivious to the fact that their knees were touching. The warmth of his leg burned through Jade’s jeans, even with only the very small spot of contact at the tip of her knee. The warmth radiated all the way to her fingertips.

After a few minutes, the sound of the rain turned to a trickle, leftover raindrops dripping from branches. Logan crawled over to the tent door, unzipped it, and peered outside.

“It looks like the worst has passed. You ready to head back now?”

“Sure,” Jade was still taken by his presence—or lack thereof.

She crawled out of the tent and looked up at the sky through the treetops. “The sun’s coming out.”

“That’s good. Hopefully we’ll have clear skies for the hike back. Your shoes will get muddy, though.”

They began the trek, following a dirt path from the clearing into the forest. Jade memorized her surroundings this time. The trail was covered with rocks and leaves, but unlike the one she’d followed into the woods, it was never completely obscured. She wondered how often Logan came here to keep the path worn down, especially if he was the only one who knew about the clearing and the lookout bluff.

Jade was in her own world, not paying attention, when her toe struck a rock, sending her flying. When she yelped, Logan spun, and barely caught her before she fell. Instinctively, she threw her hands out to block the fall, but instead ended up flinging herself into him.

Heat crept over her cheeks. “I’m sorry!”

“Are you are all right?”

She nodded and pulled back quickly. She’d expected the hard blow to knock the breath out of him, but he hadn’t even flinched.

After that, he stayed closer to her. He turned back frequently to check on her, and reached out several times where the path was slick to take her elbow. Eventually they reached the end of the forest, where a well-worn, blue Ford truck was parked in a gravel lot. They climbed inside and began the search for her car. After a while, Jade spotted the lane where she’d turned off earlier. They followed it and found her car.

“Wow,” he said. “You were on the complete opposite side of the mountain.”

“That’s weird. I didn’t realize we’d walked so far.” All that time without feeling anything…

“It was nice to meet you, Jade. Maybe I’ll see you around campus sometime.”

“Yeah, maybe.” She wondered if it were true. “Thanks for the sandwich. And for helping me get unlost.”

“Anytime,” he said with a warm smile. “Rescuing you wasn’t so bad.”

Jade returned the smile. “I really appreciate it.” And meeting you wasn’t so bad, either.

~

Magnificent.

Ethan sat in the dirt, hidden in the shadow of a creosote bush, watching the animal. Some might be terrified by being so near a dangerous creature, but the only feeling gripping him was the thrill of adrenaline. The moon’s faint rays glinted off the sleek snake, highlighting its diamond pattern. A Mohave rattlesnake.

He itched to lunge out, but patience was a valuable tool he knew well. Controlling the urge, he held his breath and waited for the snake to slither closer to him. When it was at the ideal spot, his arm snapped out lightning-quick and snatched the rattlesnake. He held the writhing creature between his fingers, pinching at the back of its neck where it couldn’t harm him.

Bringing it inches from his face, he gazed at his prize for a few moments. He admired its power—the wild thrashing of its tail, the telltale rattle at the end shaking angrily. The contrasting dark and light shapes on its back made it a striking specimen. The snake’s jaw opened wide. It hissed loudly, displaying razor-sharp fangs. Beautiful.

His collection had been incomplete for too long, but now he was one creature closer to a perfect set.

After a moment, he reached into the backpack and retrieved a large glass jar. He unscrewed the perforated metal lid and lowered the snake inside, speaking in a soft voice. “I know it’s a bit cramped, but this is only for a short while. I have a much more comfortable space waiting for you.” He carefully screwed the lid back onto the jar, eased it into his backpack, and shouldered the bag.

He breathed in the warm, dry air, stood, and made his way across the deserted plain. A nocturnal hunter, he thrived in the darkness like the rest in his collection of creatures. The night's potential for producing victims was so much greater than the day's.

Caught thrashing in a whirlpool of emotions where treading water meant failing exams, Jade struggled through her intersession class. It took all her concentration to keep her face calm and unaffected by the moods around her. She could almost manage the façade for an entire class period now. Unfortunately, with the level of focus it required, there wasn’t much room left in her mind for absorbing the material. And there was the additional problem that she had skipped a few classes.

After class on the Friday of her second, intense week, Jade allowed the eagerness exuding from one classmate to propel her past the other students and through the door. It had been an especially grueling day, and she needed out.

As the emotions around her faded, Jade wondered how in the world she was going to pass philosophy class. She couldn’t recall a word the teacher had said that day, and her frenzied notes resembled the scrawling of a kindergartner—less than legible. She sighed, wishing she didn’t have to be stuck indoors studying all weekend.

The campus was nearly deserted, it being Friday afternoon during summer break. It was a beautiful day, warm and sunny with a mild breeze. She wandered toward an empty bench in the shade of a large fir tree and sat down, plunking her book bag next to her. Maybe she could capture a few minutes of calm before she had to tackle her grocery list and brave the depressed singles in the frozen foods section.

“Well, hello there.”

That’s odd. She hadn’t felt the emotional presence of anyone else. She spun around, and a familiar face greeted her. He resembled the rugged woodsman she’d met in the forest a few weeks back, but there were some major differences. Today Logan had only a trace of a five-o’clock shadow. His hair was much shorter—barely long enough for some of the thick, brown waves at the top to hint at unruliness. His eyes met hers, reminding her how she’d felt the last time she’d peered into them.

“Hi. You got a haircut. I almost didn’t recognize you.”

“What? Oh, yeah, I guess I did.” He looked thrown off for a moment, but quickly recovered. “I thought you weren’t on campus much.”

“Not usually. But it’s so nice out today that I decided to enjoy it for a bit.”

Logan eased onto the end of the bench and turned to face her. “How’s your class going?”

She looked down and dug the toe of her shoe into the dirt. “Not too great, actually. I’m having trouble figuring it out.”

“Really? What subject?”

“Philosophy.”

His face brightened, almost with excitement. “Plato, Aristotle, Parmenides?”

“All of it, I think. I don’t really remember specifics. It’s all Greek to me.” She smiled wryly.

“Well, I’ve studied philosophy quite a bit, and even subbed in a class once or twice if you want some help.”

“Really? Are you sure?” She sighed. “I have a huge test next week and I have no idea how I’m going to pass it.”

“It’d be no problem. I’m free tomorrow. Would you like a studying partner?”

“That would be great. You’re a total lifesaver!”

“No problem. Where do you want to meet?”

Jade thought for a moment. “How about the library? Around ten o’clock?”

“That’ll work. I’ll see you then.” Logan rose to leave.

At first surprised by her own uninterrupted happiness, Jade realized she was looking forward to their time together. Now to conquer the grocery store.

~

Cold air pricked Ethan’s skin as he stepped into the lot of the twenty-four-hour grocery store, feeling his shoes crunch a loose patch of asphalt. The impatient cab driver hadn’t been courteous enough to drop him at the door (one of the problems with prepaying), but he didn’t mind the chance to stretch his legs across the dark, nearly deserted lot. He was rarely impatient, and liked to fully enjoy even the smallest of tasks. Like this one: picking up a bottle of wine for his date later in the evening.

When he shut the car door, the taxi zoomed off. He could’ve asked the cabbie to wait, but stealth was paramount. He tried not to use any driver too often, which was one reason nomadic living benefited his hobby.

He took in a deep breath of the cool Colorado air—so different from that of Arizona—and scanned the lot. The dinky streetlamps did little in the way of illumination. A lone car was parked at the corner, shrouded in darkness.

He thought about his upcoming date, the waitress he’d met at lunch, Carrie—or was it Sherrie? Her name eluded him at the moment, but it wasn’t important anyway. After he met at her place, he’d suggest going somewhere secluded—romantic, she’d think. Maybe the overlook on the bluffs… yes, that was the perfect spot. The drop-off would be smashing—literally. She’d mentioned a fear of heights. That made it a perfect spot to play on her fears. He licked his lips just thinking about it.

At that moment, he noticed a young woman cross the unlit corner of the lot. Her arms were full of grocery bags that blocked her face, but he watched until she neared the single car. On pins and needles, he waited for her profile to come into view, and when it did, he gasped. She tossed her dark hair over her shoulder, digging for her keys. Her thin figure and pristine, ivory complexion confirmed she was most definitely his type.

Ethan eyed her for a moment, wishing he could cancel his evening’s plans on a whim and focus on this girl instead. He juggled the idea of each woman, considering a change of plans. At the same time, she juggled her bags precariously, navigating her purse.

It would be so easy.

She hadn’t seemed to notice him earlier—he was merely a shadow blending with the other dark shapes at the edge of the lot—but now she stiffened. She looked his direction. Her eyes bore into him as if she could see through his façade. It didn’t alarm him, and in fact made her more enticing. Something about those eyes drew him.

No, he needed to follow the original plan. The whole point of having a plan was to avoid rash decisions. There was another woman waiting for him. And she would do fine for tonight… or would she?

Bouncing on the balls of his feet, he debated whether or not to act, but the young woman had apparently found her key. She scrambled into the car and squealed out of the parking lot before he had made a decision.

That’s odd. Must be easily spooked. She couldn’t have known his intentions. The thought of her easy fear made him tingle.

A stab of regret tainted his desire for the woman. There was something else bothering him, too. A nagging feeling of familiarity tugged at his mind. Unable to place it, he shrugged it off.

Maybe he’d return someday and find her. Maybe if he was ever in Colorado Springs again…

~

Logan stood on the steps of the library building, hands in his pockets, gazing out across the campus. He was a few minutes early, but those minutes had given him time to reconsider the meeting. And the more he reconsidered, the more he wanted to turn on his heels and tear away from there.

This encounter walked the thin line of safety according to his strict, personal rules. Distance was paramount. Time alone with another person—a woman—was risky. Especially someone so… intriguing.

Assisting a student in need was nothing to flinch at. He did it every day, like most of the teachers on staff. A tutoring session here, an encouraging heart-to-heart there—it was all part of being a faculty member. A devoted professor. A helpful citizen.

The meeting would have been no big deal for any normal teacher. Problem was, he’d never been exactly normal.

After years of being ostracized, Logan had finally learned how to protect himself. As a kid he might have been a freak show, but with age he’d learned how to blend in.

One side of his brain reminded him that he wouldn’t be vaulting any barriers today. It was silly to consider abandoning the meeting. He’d be a rotten person to leave her high and dry, deserting her without warning.

Side B, however, was the loudmouth today. It reminded him how one look at her tightened his stomach into knots. That calling his interest in her “innocent curiosity” was a self-made delusion no matter how he defended it. And that he’d already taken advantage of her in one way—even if she had no knowledge of it. He had taken something from her, and even now, with his conscience giving him hell about it, he wasn’t willing to let it go.

But he had to. He had to put a stop to this freight train of thought before it leapt the tracks and plummeted into the canyon below.

He blew out the air in his lungs and paused a moment, letting the reality of his decision sink around him, into him. Then he sucked in a clean breath, puffed out his chest, and pulled himself erect, letting his hands fall to his sides. In an instant he was back in the posture of self-assured professor with business to attend. He would do the right thing today. He cracked his neck and started to take a step to leave.

And then he saw her. Their first meeting in the woods came crashing down on him. For a second, guilt of what he’d done washed over him. His foot froze, suspended an inch from the ground.

He watched her approach, timid but graceful, the wind blowing back her long, dark hair to reveal a face with bright eyes and shy, curving lips. As she crossed the lawn, her presence seemed a dozen times larger than her small form. Something mysterious drew him in. A hammer tried to attack his chest, but he brought it in line with sharp focus. He planted his foot and forced a smile onto his lips—pleasant but not overly friendly.

He’d missed his window for retreat, so he’d have to let Side A take the reins. And immediately after today, he’d cut things off—for good.

After the incident at the grocery store last night, Jade had almost abandoned today’s studying session. It’d had nothing to do with Logan, but she wasn’t sure how her nerves could handle time in public after almost being accosted by that strange man lurking in the parking lot. She vowed never to shop at that store again, but in the end, thinking of Logan was the only thing that made her feel better. When she saw him waiting for her on the library steps the next morning, she decided she’d made the right choice.

“Hi,” she said.

“How are you this morning?”

She had no desire to rehash last night’s experience. “All right. Still a bit worried about philosophy class, but hopefully you can help with that.”

“I’ll do what I can.”

As they entered the library and found an empty table, Jade monitored the feelings around her. Logan was as emotionless as always. The few others in the library were tolerable, their emotions only reaching her on the rare occasion one of them walked by her table.

Logan dove into the subject matter, and his no-nonsense attitude kept her focused. Jade took notes and asked questions, but for the most part he just taught.

A few times during his explanations he became animated, almost fervent. It was then that she was riveted by a subject that had never before interested her. It was almost like listening to a talented storyteller. In those moments when she felt a flash of passion in him, she listened, but more than that, she watched him. His hands, as they gestured to support his descriptions. His mouth, as the words flowed surely and effortlessly from his lips. His eyes—framed by dark brows that rose and furrowed—eyes that stared into hers, as if trying to drive home not only the ideas he was describing, but the hidden truths behind them.

After several hours, when they had covered nearly all the crucial points, Jade’s stomach rumbled loudly. Logan looked up at the disruption. “I’m sorry. Am I working you too hard? Maybe we should stop for lunch. It’s after one o’clock, after all.”

“It is? Geez, somehow you’ve managed to make philosophy seem fascinating.”

“Why don’t we head over to the student center to eat? We can study more there.”

“That sounds great. I’m starving.”

“Yeah, I can tell.” He grinned.

Jade blushed. She packed up her book bag and Logan took it from her. “I’ll get it.”

She released the bag slowly. “Well… thank you.”

“No problem.” He slung it over his shoulder.

They crossed the wide lawn to the student center and he held the door for her. After ordering their food, they grabbed their trays and walked to an empty table.

“Thanks for getting my lunch,” Jade said, sitting down. “You really didn’t have to.”

“I don’t mind.”

“But, I feel like I owe you something. I mean, you’re spending your whole day helping me study. Buying my lunch on top of that is too much.”

Just then, two people walked by their table, bumping it and causing the drinks to slosh dangerously. It was a man—a professor?—with one of the girls from Jade’s class, too engrossed in conversation to notice their blunder.

Logan grabbed his drink to steady it. His focus was on the two individuals as they walked by. “I’m having a good time. Don’t worry about it.” He took a sip of the drink and set it back down. “You’ve already given me enough.” He was scrutinizing his cup rather than looking at her. Then, his eyes went back to the two people.

“What?” Jade followed his gaze.

“Hmmm?”

“What did you say?” For a moment she was overwhelmed with emotion. A burning desire to know. Had it come from those people? Somehow, it didn’t feel like her. What were the student and professor discussing?

“Nothing.” He looked uncomfortable. She could feel that awkward squirming sensation inside her, too, as his feelings momentarily overtook the others. Then he was unreadable again. Was he hiding something?

“But what did you mean—what have I given you?” Curiosity was stoked anew—she wasn’t sure if it was hers, but she was sure she had to know. More than she could remember ever wanting anything before, she needed to know what he was talking about.

“It’s really nothing.”

“Please, tell me.”

He blinked at her and there was a moment of silence. Finally, he sighed. “All right. But let’s finish studying first. After we’re through here, I’ll show you what I mean.”

Show her?

The burning desire to know subsided now, as the two people walked out of the room, but Jade’s own more subtle curiosity crept back in. If Logan was trying to distract her, thinking she would forget his promise, he was mistaken.

He steered the conversation back to business. “All right, now that we’ve pretty much covered all the basics, I’ll throw some arguments at you and see how well you can debate what we’ve covered.” And with that, he sank back into instructing-professor mode. His questions came without pause in between—the moment she’d answered one, he fired off another. He seemed determined not to waste a single moment shooting the breeze.

Five hours later, Jade was tired and quizzed-out. Logan’s energy and focus seemed unending. They had covered all topics two, even three times. Was his thoroughness out of concern for her, or was he stalling?

When there was a slight pause between questions, she sighed aloud without meaning to.

“I’m sorry. I’m doing it again, aren’t I?”

“Doing what?”

“Going completely overboard. Sorry. I’m a bit of a geek when it comes to subjects like this.”

“It’s okay. I need the practice.”

“No you don’t. You haven’t missed a beat. You have this stuff down. I think you’re ready, Jade.”

“Really?” She beamed at him. A weight lifted off her. All the frustration and exhaustion drained out of her body, and she felt light and free.

He smiled. “That right there is all the payment I need. Just seeing your smile.” He brushed his hands together. “My work here is done.”

“But you promised you would show me what you were talking about, once we were done.”

“It’s really no big deal.”

“But you promised! Please?” The moment the words were out of her mouth she felt like a five year old begging for a piece of candy.

“All right. Are you ready to go?”

Together they gathered up the scattered books and papers and placed them back in her bag. Then he led her out of the building and across the campus. It wasn’t yet twilight, but the sun had passed behind the mountains, tinting the college grounds in afternoon hues of yellow and orange.

“Where are we going?” she asked as they walked to the edge of campus and approached a building she didn’t recognize. It was a bare, concrete structure with minimalist lines, odd angles, and unpredictable window placement. The building was incongruent with the traditional red-brick and old-stone buildings on campus.

He held the door open for her. “This is the arts building. We’re going to the photography lab.”

They passed through the colorful display of student artwork in the open, two-story lobby, and after taking the elevator down to the lower level, stepped into a dimly lit hall with concrete walls. The corridor was lined with simply framed and crisply matted photos—all in black and white. Landscapes dominated, while others were of animals, people in action, or detail shots.

Down the hall, Logan stopped at a door and punched in a code on the keypad. The room beyond was a faculty lounge. It held a kitchenette, an old, worn sofa, and a row of metal lockers. He walked over to one of the lockers and took out several thick envelopes.

“So you teach photography classes here?”

“No. It’s more of a hobby. But since I’m on staff, the college gave me access to this building and full use of the lab. It was one of the things I requested when I signed on.”

“How long have you been into photography?”

“Since my junior year in college. I took a couple of classes at first, but mostly I‘ve just been experimenting on my own.”

“So how long is that? How old are you?” she asked, hoping it wasn’t too personal of a question.

“Twenty-nine.”

She’d pegged him as being older than that, probably because he was a professor.

“How old are you?” he asked.

“Twenty.”

After Logan grabbed what he needed from his locker, he approached a door in the room that had an unlit bulb mounted on the wall overhead.

The room beyond was dark. When they entered, the strong scent of ammonia arrested Jade’s senses. After a few minutes her eyes adjusted and she could make out forms within the darkness, aided by a dim, amber-colored bulb at one end of the long room.

Logan walked to a workstation with a large piece of metal equipment on the table. He took the smallest envelope and pulled out some film negatives. “This is how I develop film the good old-fashioned way.”

She looked at him inquisitively.

“I appreciate technology and shoot digitally too, but there’s something comforting about the old way. You can fudge anything in Photoshop nowadays, but creating photos this way feels… honest.”

“Next thing I know, you’ll be telling me you don’t have a smartphone, either.”

“I don’t, actually.”

“Seriously?”

He shrugged. “Call me old-fashioned.”

He showed her how to use the machine that projected the image from the negative. A scenic landscape appeared on the table: an image of a long, thin waterfall crashing down onto large rocks, surrounded by trees. It was classic Colorado.

“This is from one of my hiking expeditions. I love discovering hidden places like this.”

“It’s beautiful.”

After the image was recorded on photo paper and had a few solution baths, Logan placed the dripping picture into Jade’s hands. She examined the image. It was perfect.

“Can we do another one?”

He smiled. “I’m glad you aren’t bored. I wasn’t sure how interesting this would be.”

“I think it’s cool how light and some magic solution can transform a sheet of blank paper into this.”

They returned to the worktable and Logan swapped negatives. It was another landscape, this time familiar. The panoramic view of the valley from the overlook rock was still fresh in her mind. She felt a rise of emotions, remembering the first time they had met. “It’s stunning.”

“That’s from a few years back.” Logan took out the negative and swapped it for a new one. “But I think I like the new version better.” He pressed the button and illuminated an image of the same spot. In this one a woman sat on the rock, her dark hair cascading down her back and her face tilted toward the sky, rays of light shooting across her skin, making it almost glow. Jade’s heart stuttered when she realized it was her.

“I said I’d show you.”

She looked from the image to Logan. His form was dark and shadowy, but the light from the projector made his eyes glow. They were locked on her face.

Seconds ticked by. She couldn’t find words to speak. He’d been watching her. If it had been anyone else, it would’ve been creepy. Instead it sent thrills through her.

Her own sense of attraction drowned as new emotions engulfed her. There were so many. She strained to pinpoint them. Wonder. Longing. Wistfulness. What was that… Sadness? Regret? Before she could identify them all, Logan broke the eye contact suddenly. His feelings were sucked from her, leaving only a valley of emptiness inside.

After a beat, her own emotions poured in, now brittle and wounded. Her heart plummeted. Why was he putting up the wall?

When he looked away, Logan stiffened. The confidential quality of his voice was gone, replaced with brusque, clipped words. “I’m sorry. I know I promised to answer your question, but I don’t quite think it’s… appropriate… for you to be here with me.”

Jade stared at him. Why the abrupt change of mood? Maybe he’d been reluctant in the beginning, but he’d been the one to bring her here.

She tried to catch his eye, but he avoided her by stuffing things into his bag. Leaning down to pick up her book bag, Jade nonchalantly slid the photo clasped in her hand into the large, front pocket—all in one graceful movement while he was too distracted to notice.

Once he’d gathered his things, and without a word, Logan left through a revolving door on the other side of the lab, and she followed, practically dragging her feet. Soon they were outside, where darkness was falling.

Stiff as ever, he seemed to look over her head rather than at her. “I have some things I need to get back to. I hope you do well on your exam. It was nice to meet you, Jade.”

The note of finality in his voice hit her hard in the gut. It was as if he was saying good-bye permanently. The college wasn’t that large, and she wasn’t staying confined to her apartment any longer, but what if he meant not to see her again?

“Thanks for helping me study.” Her throat was dry, and she tried to hide the hurt. She was glad he wasn’t looking at her when he walked off. Jade was left staring after him, feeling awkward and pathetic. She finally hurried across the parking lot and scrambled into her car.

He’d opened up to her, let his guard down for a split-second, only to take it all back after the fact. Why? What was he hiding?

It was impossible to deny her attraction to the man. She hadn’t admitted that or flirted with him in any way, but maybe he’d seen through her. And then it suddenly occurred to her. If he had thought she was interested in him, maybe the age difference made him uncomfortable. Or the fact that she was a student and he a faculty member. Not that he was her professor, but there had to be some sort of code that frowned upon teachers who fraternized with students. Wasn’t there?

He probably had hordes of students swooning over him, and he was probably sick of all that attention. Her face flamed. Was that what he thought of her? Just a silly schoolgirl with a crush on a teacher?

~

When Ethan woke up, even the barrage of strange dreams couldn’t keep him from remembering what day it was. His birthday.

He had no plans or expectations other than to enjoy himself. It was a day to revel in his strength. After his normal hour-and-a-half workout, he took a hot shower. Then on a whim, he made a phone call.

“Hello?” The woman’s voice on the other end was anxious and unsure.

“Hello.” His own voice was composed, surreptitious.

“Who is this?”

“How are you today, Noreen?”

“Tom? Is this Tom?” Her voice rose in pitch.

“Tom has been gone over thirty years. He’s forgotten all about you by now.”

“It is you, Tom, isn’t it? Come back. Please.”

“You’re still waiting, are you?” Ethan’s voice dripped with skepticism. “Do you know what day it is?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Yes. Of course I do. It’s one hundred and eighty-three days past our thirty-second anniversary.”

Ethan couldn’t help but smirk.

“Tom, I need you.” Her voice turned pleading, breaking on the last word.

“Tom’s not coming back. Why would he?”

“Please, Tom. I’m afraid.” And the sobbing began.

“What are you afraid of now?”

“It’s dark.”

“It’s the middle of the day.”

“The light’s out in the bathroom. Even if I leave the door open, there are shadows.”

“So change the lightbulb.”

“I’m not due for another shipment of bulbs for two more days.”

“So go get more,” Ethan said, knowing full well what the response would be.

“Leave the house?”

Ethan sighed.

“And Tom, it’s the postman. He came by yesterday. Came to the door.”

“I’m surprised you opened it,” Ethan said calmly.

“There was a package that wouldn’t fit in the mailbox.”

“He forgot the leave-all-mail-at-the-door policy?”

“I think he was new. But Tom, when he handed it to me, h-h-he touched my hand!”

“The nerve.”

At this, she broke out in uncontrollable weeping.

Silently, Ethan shook his head. What a weak, paranoid tub of lard. What a pathetic excuse for a human being.

“Well, this was a great conversation.” Sarcasm oozed from every word. “But I really don’t have time to continue it.”

“Wait, Tom—”

“Good-bye, Mother,” he said, and hung up the phone.

The next week, Jade stumbled into the biology classroom, cringing when she saw the image of the snake on the projector screen. Apparently the girl near the aisle felt the same way about reptiles because her face was turning green. A wave of nausea passed through Jade’s body as she hurried to the back row, as far from that girl as possible. She settled into a seat on the end, one chair away from a guy with short, strawberry-blond hair styled like intentional bedhead.

The nausea passed. Due to her proximity, she could feel the jovial attitude of the young man next to her most clearly. Her own mood lifted, matching his, a carefree calm settling over her. While she analyzed the feelings, she was careful not to look at him, instead fiddling with her book bag, looking for a pen. After a moment, she felt his eyes on her and couldn’t avoid his gaze any longer.

“Hi, I’m Cam.” His voice was friendly, and his clear, blue eyes blazed brightly at her. His athletic build and tanned skin made him look more like a Californian surfer than a native Coloradan.

“Hi. I’m Jade,” she said, a little timid but determined to return his friendliness. The cheery aura that engulfed them was almost like a caffeine high.

At that moment the instructor entered the classroom and began passing out copies of the syllabus. A glance down at the extensive semester itinerary had her overwhelmed—and apparently her neighbor, too.

“Geez, we have to do lab time, too?” Cam groaned as Jade handed him the stack of papers.

“At least it’s only twice a week.”

“Tuesdays and Thursdays,” he read.

“… Lab is right after class, and you will each have a lab partner,” the instructor said. He finished his explanation of the coursework and then paired classmates according to where the students were seated.

“Cameron Schuyler and Jade Edwards.” The instructor wrote their names on the lab team roster. “Okay, class is dismissed for today. Please read the assigned pages for tomorrow.” The students around them began to file out.

“I hope you don’t mind being stuck with me,” Cam said. “I can’t make any promises about my biology skills, but I’ll do my best.”

“I don’t know if I’ll make a very good partner either. If we have to dissect anything, I don’t think I’ll be able to handle it.”

“Oh, that’s nothing. I can totally handle the dismembering of amphibians.”

Jade grimaced. “Well, that’s one less thing for me to worry about.”

They grabbed their books and walked out of the classroom. “See you tomorrow,” Cam said as they parted ways.

Jade smiled to herself. Meeting new people didn’t have to be as bad as she always feared. Surely biology would be easier to handle since it was only an hour a day.

She was getting better at controlling her reactions—she hadn’t run out of class this time. That’s really what it all came down to—control. She couldn’t dictate what she felt, but she did have a choice whether or not it ruled her behavior. Determination rose within her as she walked to her car.

Practicing her control, she kept her face calm as she drove out of the town, although her nerves were on edge at the thought of the new situation she was about to enter: her first job. It was just part-time work at Mountains of Books, but that was more than she’d ever done before.

Sometimes it irritated Jade to think of how tightly her parents had sheltered her. Not that she’d ever wanted to go to public school, or to church, or to, say, the grocery store. But somehow she had been deposited into adulthood, and now the world was this huge, daunting place she had to face alone.

She knew why her parents had done it. She remembered her only sleepover, and how it had ended in tears and her begging to go home. And the time her babysitter had tried to bring a few of her male friends over, and ten-year-old Jade had been attacked by the raging hormones of the teens.

The strict protection had been necessary and for her own good. She knew that, but now she had to adapt. She needed to enter the real world.

That evening when Jade arrived home from work, she called her mom.

“How was your first day at the new job?” Cynthia Edwards’ voice was warm and youthful, and it reminded Jade of home.

“Better than I’d expected. Running the bookstore is pretty straightforward. There weren’t many customers, so I just took it easy. It might take me a few days though, to remember where everything is.”

“How about your boss?”

“Mr. Thompson? He’s really nice. Friendly, helpful. He explained the sales system and then left me on my own for the rest of the afternoon.”

Her mother gave a sigh of relief. “I’m glad you didn’t have any problems around him. Your father and I were a little concerned about you getting a job so soon.” There was a slight edge to her voice as she continued. “You know, there’s no need to work yourself through college. Our bank account isn’t hurting, and there’s no rush for you to become independent.”

“Mom. I’m an adult. I know you guys can afford it, but I feel like I’ve been taking advantage of you. It’s not right. I need to pay my own rent.”

“Oh, honey. It’s really no problem. We’re much more concerned about you being safe, emotionally.”

“I know, Mom, but I’m tired of letting my handicap keep me from living a normal life. Sooner or later I’ll have to support myself. I might as well start now. I may have a disadvantage, but I’m ready to take responsibility for dealing with it.”

Her mother gave a soft, almost undetectable sigh. “As long as you’re being careful.”

“I am. The bookstore is perfect. It’s out of the way, so there aren’t a lot of customers at once.”

“How are your classes?”

“Well… not as easy as working, but I think it’s getting better.”

“That’s good. But I still can’t imagine you sitting there in a classroom full of kids… I just keep visualizing your first day of kindergarten all over again.”

“Mom. Nothing even close to that has happened. You don’t need to worry so much. I’m fine. I even made a friend today.”

“You did? What’s her name?”

“His name is Cam Schuyler. He’s my lab partner, so I have a feeling I’ll be seeing a lot of him.”

“I’m sorry, dear. I know that must be hard for you.”

“Actually, I don’t think it’ll be half bad. He’s easy to be around.”

“Well, he must be something special. I don’t think you even said that about Lauren or Sydney for several months.”

“Yeah. Well, maybe I’m getting more resilient.”

After the phone call, she settled down on the sofa with a newly purchased journal from the shop. As she wrote, she analyzed her feelings, putting into words anything that was concrete. This is how she would validate her own emotions.

~

The next morning Jade overslept and had to rush out of the apartment with only a granola bar for breakfast. She hurried into the classroom right as the teacher began lecturing. As she snagged the same spot from the day before, one seat down from Cam, he looked over at her and winked. “You made it just in time.” The warmth of his sunny mood filled her heart, melting her anxiety the way it had the day before.

The class went by quickly. Jade tried to focus on her notes, but Cam kept interrupting with humorous comments about the professor’s hair and whether or not it was a toupee interspersed throughout the lecture. Once the teacher looked right at her, and she had to fight to keep her face serious. She succeeded in nodding solemnly, but as soon as the instructor looked away, she nearly burst into fits of silent laughter. At that moment she made eye contact with Cam and saw that he was also having a difficult time keeping quiet.

As soon as the period was over, Jade breathed a sigh of relief. “You know you are completely evil, don’t you?” She feigned a glare.

He blinked innocently. “Who, me?”

Jade rolled her eyes, but felt giddy inside. She couldn’t remember ever feeling so lighthearted with anyone. Being a part of Cam’s emotions was quite entertaining, a first for her.

They walked to the lab together, and Cam signed them in at the front desk. Scanning their paperwork, Jade followed him to a table.

“So, what are you studying?” Cam asked when they were about midway into their assignment.

“I haven’t declared a major yet.” She hesitated, and then added, “But I’m thinking about maybe English. Possibly going into writing or something.” The idea had occurred to her the previous night after writing in her journal. “I always did well in that subject in high school. How about you?”

He shrugged. “I haven’t really found the right thing yet. I took a few years off after graduation, so I’m really behind. I’m trying to get my basics out of the way. Which is why I’m stuck taking summer classes.” He made a disgusted face.

“Yeah, I understand.”

“So what else do you do? For fun, I mean?”

“Well… I like to read. Oh, and lately I’ve been enjoying decorating my apartment.”

“Reading? Don’t you ever get out? Like, hang out with friends or do something outdoors?”

“Sometimes I hang out with my old friends from high school, but they go to school in Denver so I don’t get to see them that often. I guess I’m just more of a loner.”

“Really? I wouldn’t have expected that. You seem like a pretty cool person to be around.”

Jade blinked. When had she become cool?

“So, what did you do after you graduated, before you started college? You said you took a few years off.”

“I moved to California with some friends. We got jobs as surfing instructors and spent our free time hanging out on the beach.”

Jade raised her eyebrows.

“It was fun for a while, but then I sorta started feeling like my life was going nowhere. I decided to come back home and get my degree and some kind of career. Still have a ways to go. Thus the summer school.”

“And what about your friends? Did they move back, too?”

“Nope. Still out there, living the life of beach bums.”

“You sound like you envy them.”

“Nah, not really. Only the free time at the beach.”

They continued to work on the questions, taking turns looking up references in the book. When it was Cam’s turn to write the answer, Jade flipped through the text book, searching for the clarification between the terms “genotype” and “phenotype.” Finally, she found it. “Okay, here it is.” She read the textbook definition aloud.

Suddenly, a chill shot through Jade. Cam’s flow of emotions had halted. She looked over at him and froze. He was completely still with a blank expression, and his pen hadn’t moved an inch. His eyes looked different somehow, clouded, almost dead.

“Cam?” For an instant, fear gripped her. What was happening to him? It was like he was… gone. But then she felt her fear being sucked out, replaced with his normal emotions. He blinked and came to. She stared at him, perplexed. “Are you all right?”

“Crap. I’m sorry about that.” A wave of embarrassment surged over them. “I sort of have a problem. I, uh, black out sometimes.”

“Oh. Is it serious?”

His mood lightened slightly. “It’s really no big deal. It usually only happens for a minute or two. The worst thing is that I can’t control it. I never know when it’s coming.”

“So, this happens to you often?”

“It happens sometimes. Ever since my snowboarding accident in January. They’ve done tests on my brain and everything comes up completely normal. No trace of anything crazy going on in there. It’s just this random thing that happens to me.”

“So what happens when you black out? Is it just vision that you lose or hearing too?”

“Well…” He hesitated, looking around cautiously and lowering his voice slightly. Students were turning in their work and leaving the lab. There wasn’t anyone within hearing range. He leaned closer to her and his eyes met hers. “When I said ‘black out,’ that wasn’t exactly what I meant.”

She frowned.

“I don’t actually black out, but that’s what it looks like to anyone who’s around me.”

“You’re conscious? It seemed like you weren’t… here… somehow. You didn’t respond.”

“I’m conscious, yeah, but not connected to the world at present. To you it looks like I’m blacking out, but to me it’s like I’m having déjà vu.”

“Déjà vu? I’m confused.”

“Déjà vu, but more… intense. I’ll try to explain. But I’m warning you, it’s weird. Seriously, promise me that you won’t think I’m a freak.” His apprehension pricked at her insides.

“Of course not.” She touched his hand and gave him a reassuring smile. How could she look upon another soul as strange when she had her own issues? “I don’t want to make you uncomfortable though. You don’t have to tell me, if you don’t want to talk about it.”

“It’s not that. I really don’t mind telling you. I just don’t want… well, I don’t want this to make things awkward between us.”

“How about if I promise to still be your friend, no matter what?” Odd, how easy it was to say that. His personality had infected her. It felt like they’d always been friends.

“I’ll hold you to it. What I meant about it being like déjà vu is this: when I’m like that, I experience the last few moments of whatever happened right before I blacked out.” He paused, checking her reaction, and then continued. “It’s more than me remembering what happened. I can see every minute detail of what took place, and perceive every nanoparticle about that moment.”

“That’s not so weird. Not typical, maybe, but I wouldn’t use the word ‘freak.’”

“Okay, well, there’s more. When I have an episode, I may only be away from reality for a handful of seconds, but to me it feels like minutes—like it’s happening in slow motion. All my senses are, like, supercharged. All at once, I can see every detail, I can smell and recognize every scent in the room, and I can hear every conversation, literally every pin drop. Not only that, but my mind somehow gets it without an overload.” He shook his head.

She frowned. “That sounds overwhelming.”

“No, you don’t get it. My déjà vu is a trip. It’s so much better than real life.”

“Wow. It sounds like an amazing experience. Except for the blacking out, that is.”

“Yeah, only, it makes me feel like when I’m not in that state, I’m sort of living in 2-D. Like watching a fuzzy, old television instead of an HD one.”

“So, what did you experience just now?”

“Well, I can tell you that the girl sitting across the room has exactly five different shades of highlights in her hair. The dude at the front desk of the lab is listening to Coldplay X&Y on his earbuds. And that guy alone near the back of the room is wearing Polo cologne.”

Jade glanced at the student and arched a brow.

“Oh yeah, and,” he continued nonchalantly, “I can quote word for word everything on pages 13 through 198 of our biology book that you just flipped through.”

Her mouth dropped open.

“Actually, that comes in quite handy. I can finish the rest of this assignment, no problem.” He picked up his pen and jotted down the answers for the last six questions. “Done.”

“I am thoroughly impressed. Cameron Schuyler, you are downright amazing.”

“It’s a good thing you have such an amazing lab partner,” Cam said with a grin. “But you know, if the word gets out, you might have some competition for a study buddy.”

“We’ll have to keep this on the down low then, won’t we?” She gave him a mock-sour expression and added, “And I think I deserve some of the credit. After all, if I hadn’t flipped through those pages for you… well, the playlist of the lab assistant wouldn’t have helped either of our grades, would it now?”

“Yeah. Great job, flipping those pages. Your fingers sore?”

“They are a bit tired, actually,” Jade said, cracking her knuckles. She grinned at him and they strode out of the biology lab. This guy is something else.

Busy with class, studying, and work, the next two weeks flew by for Jade—which was saying a lot, considering how difficult her first few days of school had been.

“It’s going to be awesome,” Cam said as class ended one Friday. “I haven’t been able to go climbing since last year—last year!” As if that was simply unfathomable. “I’m probably going to be rusty. My brother is going to show me up. He goes almost every weekend during the summer.”

“Josh, right?”

“Yep. He’s twenty-two and Chloe is twenty. They still live with my parents in Denver, and they both go to the University of Colorado.” He thought for a second and then added, “You should come with us, Jade. I think you’d get along really well with them. I know they’d like you.”

“But I’ve never been rock climbing in my life!”

“Don’t worry, I can teach you everything you need to know, and we’d keep it easy for starters. We don’t do anything crazy. I think you could handle it.”

“Well… I’m probably horribly out of shape.”

“Come on, Jade. You’ll be fine. You need a break from your books, anyway. Come get some fresh air this weekend—the weather is supposed to be awesome. You’ll have a blast—I promise.”

His desire pulled at her. She finally sighed. “Oh, all right. I’ll go.”

He whooped like a boy. Glee bubbled inside her—his emotion, but she wasn’t averse to the feeling. “But,” she added as an afterthought, “you have to promise not to make fun of me if I get stuck halfway up the cliff.”

“You have nothing to worry about. I’ll take care of you.”

When Jade returned home that evening, she washed up and took a quick inventory of her minimally furnished apartment. For the most part, she kept a neat house, so there wasn’t much to tidy up. She picked up a bright, striped throw and folded it, then placed it on the old, retro sofa and walked into the kitchen.

At that moment, she heard a knock at the door.

“Jade!” Two young women squealed together when she opened it. They attacked her with hugs and exclamations. Lauren was tall and lean with straight brown hair and deep-set eyes. Sydney, a few inches shorter, had wavy, blonde hair and a curvy figure.

“You look so good!” Lauren said.

“Your apartment is darling!” Sydney said, surveying the living area. “I love all the bright colors. Is that a papasan chair?”

“We brought sushi.” Lauren held out a bag.

The merry feelings in the room surged around Jade. She swayed for a moment, and fought to maintain control. In some ways, being around women was more difficult than being around men. The feelings were usually more intense and often jumped from one extreme to another. But she quickly regained her composure. “It’s so good to see you both.”

Jade’s friends chattered incessantly as she grabbed dinnerware from the kitchen. They told Jade all about making it through finals, the adorable little apartment they were now renting together, and the handsome, older doctor that Lauren had met during her internship at the hospital.

“So how are you hanging in through your summer classes?” Lauren asked.

“It’s not too bad,” Jade said. “Philosophy was hard, but biology class is better.”

“Really?” Sydney asked. “That’s not a subject you used to be interested in.”

“It’s not exactly biology I like.” Jade shrugged. “I guess it’s more the guy I sit by who makes it interesting.”

“You met a guy? Tell us all about him!”

“What’s his name?” Lauren asked. “What does he look like? What’s he studying?”

Jade grinned. “Take a breath, Lauren.” She took a deep one of her own and calmly said, “His name’s Cam. He hasn’t picked a major yet. He has blondish hair and blue eyes. He’s muscular and athletic. He has a nice smile. He’s always cracking jokes and making me laugh in the middle of class. He’s also really sweet.” She suddenly felt embarrassed.

Lauren was the first to speak. “Wow, that’s so great, Jade! I’m so happy you found someone!”

“He sounds amazing,” Sydney said. “You seem so into him.”

“Oh, it’s not like that. I mean, we’re not dating or anything. We’re just friends.”

Their faces fell slightly.

“No, you don’t understand—that’s a good thing. I really like being his friend. I’m not looking for a boyfriend right now.”

Lauren shook her head, either in disappointment or disapproval.

“But he’s single?”

Jade shrugged. “I guess. Why?”

“So, is he not into you then, or what?” Sydney asked, with no attempt at tact.

“That’s not an issue. I mean, I don’t think so. He asked me to go rock climbing with him tomorrow—not that it means anything.”

Both the girls’ faces immediately brightened with this new development. “Are you going?” Lauren asked.

“Yeah.”

“A date! A date!” Sydney chanted triumphantly. Both girls were grinning now.

“It’s not an actual date. We’re going with his brother and sister.”

“Is he picking you up or are you meeting him there?” Lauren asked.

“The three of them are picking me up.”

Lauren thought for a minute and then nodded. “That counts.”

“A date! A date!” Sydney sang again, this time bouncing on the sofa and causing Jade to spring up and down along with her. Jade sighed but couldn’t fight the ecstatic mood that was rushing at her from either side. Despite herself, she shook her head and felt her face split into a smile.

~

Dimly illuminated by black lights, the interior of the nocturnal animal building gave off a musty smell laced with the sour odor of fecal matter. It was not altogether unpleasant to Ethan, who stood in a shadowy corner and casually took in his surroundings. Typically he frequented zoos for the research he could glean from the reptile house, but the Denver Zoo’s wealth of information on nighttime creatures was a refreshing change of scenery.

He enjoyed the subtle sounds of the atmosphere for a moment. The light pitter-patter of rodents scurrying across their wood-chip-carpeted habitats. The soft hiss of a snake. Faint crunching as some night creature chowed down on its dinner. The sounds were muffled by the glass, almost nonexistent. But he could hear what normal humans couldn’t.

He examined the sign on the exhibit in front of him, tracing it with a casual finger. The Great Horned Owl has excellent hearing and eyesight, making it ideally equipped to swoop down and catch its prey from the night sky. He studied the bird, sitting erect on a branch behind the glass. It had a very regal appearance, but something about the creature irritated him. Its huge, glowing eyes were too conspicuous, its posture too formal, its ear tufts too pretentious. Like a seasoned professor ceremoniously adorned in cap and gown, it rotated its head and gave him a condescending stare. Ethan glared at the feathery thing and moved on to the next exhibit.

A small crowd of observers had clustered around a cage in the center of the room, staring through its plate glass walls. Hundreds of bats, buzzing with energy, arced and dove through the air. Others hung from branches, blanketed by folded wings and suspended by tiny feet, or picked at the fruit carcasses littering the floor of the habitat.

Ethan placed a palm against the glass, testing to see if could feel the vibrations from the bats’ radar. The faintest tingle reached his fingertips, imperceptible to normal humans. He marveled at the deftness of such small, nearly blind creatures.

This is more like it.

Ethan drew his hand back when a petite older woman in a bland uniform and a ranger hat passed by. “Although these bats have small, poorly-developed eyes, they make up for their weak vision with excellent senses of smell and hearing. There are about eleven hundred species of bats in the world, which represents about 20 percent of all known mammals.”

Ethan cocked an eyebrow. Inconspicuous but formidable.

The crowd followed the woman to the next exhibit, but Ethan lingered to admire the creatures. An overwhelming sense of discontent swept over him as he realized what he was missing. He wished there was some way to take a specimen home to his collection, but it was too risky. This wasn’t the place. Zoos tended to go overboard with security, and he couldn’t risk being caught on camera. He was way too careful to try anything right now. But maybe there was another way…

He was about to move on when the high-pitched voice of a little girl accosted his eardrums with her frantic wailing.

“No, I don’t want to, Mommy! It’s too dark. I’m scared!” She screamed as they entered the dark building, clawing at her mother’s arm but unable to fight being dragged inside.

Ethan’s lips twitched. Desire flared, but he turned away. Again he reminded himself, Now isn’t the time.

On Saturday, Jade was throwing her things into a tote bag when she heard a knock on the door. A wave of happiness made her euphoric, further intensifying when she opened for it Cam. How did he always do this to her? She was even more surprised when he embraced her.

“I’m so glad you decided to come.” His lips lightly brushed her still-wet hair and his solid mass enveloped her. Her friends’ comments from the night before kept playing in her mind. He’s hugging me because we’re friends. Get a grip, she thought.

Then she remembered why she should be nervous: she had to meet the others. She saw—and felt—Josh first. His hesitancy and nervousness swirled around her. His wiry frame was hunched as if trying to make himself appear shorter, and he shoved a chunk of brown hair out of his dark eyes as he eased to the side to let his sister step forward. Chloe—the female version of Cam with the same coloring and features—skipped over and pulled Jade into a hug. Jade blinked, momentarily stunned with the woman’s sense of delight, but returned the hug a second later.

“It’s so good to meet you!” Chloe said.

“You, too.” Jade tried not to let the proximity with the new acquaintances overwhelm her. If Chloe was anything like Cam—and so far she seemed to be—Jade wouldn’t have to try very hard.

The four of them stood there for a moment, and Jade realized she had no idea what to say next.

“So, are we going to hit the cliffs or what?” This first introduction to Josh’s low, husky voice startled Jade, not at all what she’d expected.

Cam looked at her. “You ready?”

She nodded.

“Great. Let’s go.”

They crossed the lot and climbed into a silver Jeep. Josh drove, with Chloe riding shotgun, leaving Jade and Cam the backseat.

“So, exactly where are we going?” Jade asked.

“The Garden of the Gods,” Cam said. “It’s kind of a tourist magnet, but there are some really good climbing spots there.”

Chloe started to ask Jade something about school, but an upbeat tune came on the radio. Cam squeezed forward past the center console, turning the stereo up to a blaring volume. Then he belted out the lyrics, animatedly rocking out in his seat, complete with air guitar.

Chloe turned around in her seat to see what he was doing and chuckled, shaking her head. But then she shrugged and joined in, holding her fist like a microphone and squeezing her eyes shut while she wailed away. Jade couldn’t help but laugh. Still giggling, she glanced at Josh. He wasn’t partaking in the merriment, but she thought she caught the hint of a smile tug at the corner of his mouth.

After parking, the four of them strode down the path through huge boulders that jutted out on either side. Some were rounded smooth while others were sharp and jagged, all in hues of rust, gold, and burnt orange.

At the face of the cliff, Cam and Josh prepared the equipment while Chloe helped Jade into the harness. Before Jade realized they were gone, Cam and Josh had begun free climbing and were six feet up the surface of the rock wall. She was amazed—it looked smooth and nearly vertical to her, but they found footholds with ease. Both guys were strong and, despite her petite stature, Chloe looked athletic too. What if Jade was in over her head?

Cam and Josh disappeared over the ledge to secure the ropes. They were back soon, and down again at her side. “You ready to try it?” Cam asked.

“Um, well…” She knew she couldn’t put it off much longer. “I guess now is as good as ever.”

“Don’t be nervous.” Cam stepped closer and put his arm around her waist, gently pulling her closer to him. “I’ll be right beside you the whole time.”

Jade’s pulse quickened. She was close enough to smell his aftershave, and the scent was intensified by the light sweat that beaded on his temples. She met his eyes and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s do this.”

Cam fastened the rope to her harness. Then he secured the other rope to his own and they approached the face of the rock wall together. Cam stood right behind her until she was above him. Then he climbed up next to her.

She was slow, taking her time to feel out each cleft and notch in the rock face before trusting it with her full weight. Now that she was clinging to it, small crevices in the rock were visible. Before she knew it, she’d reached the top.

“You did it!” Cam said.

“That was so cool!” Jade said. “And this view is amazing.” They walked around on the top for a little while, admiring the views from every side.

“Ready to see how we get back down?”

“Sure.” Jade’s nervousness had vanished, completely drowned by Cam’s exuberant feelings inside her. She wasn’t sure if that was a good thing.

He showed her the proper way to rappel. “Feet out, and keep your legs perpendicular to the cliff.”

Going down turned out to be more fun than climbing up. Cam had shown her how to let the tension out of the rope to propel her downward. Initially she took it slowly, but when she grew braver, she let more rope out at a time, causing her to fall faster. Once she fell for a long stretch, squealing with unexpected delight at the thrill it gave her.

Everything about the experience was unusual for Jade. She wasn’t athletic, never did anything dangerous, and as she was now realizing, never had that much fun with life. Seeing things from Cam’s perspective, she felt like she’d been living in an alternate universe. A different side of her came alive when she was with him, and she liked that person.

They climbed all morning. When it was past noon, Chloe volunteered Josh and herself to trek back to the Jeep for the food.

While they waited, Jade and Cam sat down in the shade of a small tree at the base of one of the large rock formations. She was warm after the climb, having abandoned her sweatshirt hours ago and rolled up the legs of her jeans. A slight breeze ruffled her hair and made her feel relaxed—although that was more likely the work of Cam’s presence.

She idly watched some visitors snap photos, the sun gleaming off the camera.

“So, are you having a good time?” Cam asked.

“I am. Thanks for inviting me. I really didn’t want to crash your party.” She looked to him for a response, but his face and emotions were completely blank. His eyes froze as if he were in a trance. She stared at him, realizing that he was having an episode. This time she remained calm, remembering not to get worked up when his feelings were sucked out of her.

The first change was the life returning to his face. The second was his surge of pleasant emotions washing over her like a tidal wave.

“You’re back.”

“Yeah, I am. Sorry about that.”

“How was the trip?”

“Fine.”

“Tell me about it. I really want to know. It’s so…” She hesitated. “So interesting.”

A bemused expression curved his mouth. “Well, there’s really not much to tell. I just relived the previous few seconds or so: me asking you if you were having a good time, then you answering.”

“Oh.”

“You smell amazing, by the way. Especially in slow motion, with the super senses.” He grinned at her, watching for her reaction.

Jade’s face was suddenly hot.

Slowly, he leaned closer to her until his face was only inches from her neck and inhaled deeply into the hair that fell over her shoulder. “Mmm,” he said playfully. His breath tickled her neck and she giggled, tucking her head down and pulling away. Embarrassed, she tried to think of a way to change the subject.

“It doesn’t seem like your blackouts slow you down at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know. You did that free climb up the cliff. Wasn’t that a little dangerous?”

He shrugged. “I’m not giving up my life just because I have this issue once in a while.”

“But shouldn’t you… I don’t know, be careful?”

“I’m careful. I don’t drive or operate heavy machinery, but I won’t give up everything I love.”

“Okay. I get that. So, you said the episodes started after a snowboarding accident? Can you tell me about it?”

“You want to hear the story?”

“I’d love to, if you’re willing to talk about it.”

“The accident happened shortly after New Year’s. Josh and I were at Keystone, and it was crowded. Nice weather, and snowing—one of those snows with huge flakes that makes great powder. You ever skied?”

“No. But I know what you mean. I love watching those giant flakes come down.”

“Anyway, we spent some time free riding at the park, did some double blacks, then decided to cool it a bit on some of the more popular blues. We were going to work on our jumps. The day had been perfect, until it happened.” Cam fiddled with the pocket flap on his cargo shorts. “I headed down first, and as I approached the jump, was distracted by a couple of beginner skiers downhill of me. They looked like they were about to crash into each other, and right in my path. I was near the edge of the run with only trees to my left. At the last second, they both somehow glided to the side without falling. But at that point, I was already at the apex of the mound, and when I tried to make the jump, I didn’t have time to put my full weight into it. What happened next was a blur. But the second time I experienced it, I got every detail of what had happened.”

“So you’re sort of in the moment, but then you get stuck or something?”

“Sort of. I get a slow-motion replay. After I’d already crashed was when I got to really see what happened.”

“So you didn’t make the jump?”

“I’m usually fine at jumps, but those skiers totally screwed me up. When I went for it, my board was too far ahead of my body, and most of my weight was over the back end instead of centered. I caught air all right—the embankment was high, and I probably made it six feet off the ground. It was like I was hanging upside down for several minutes, frozen in midair. I could see the trajectory of each hanging snowflake. I saw every skier and snowboarder on the slopes, heard their breathing, smelled the recent lunch on their breath, all that. The two skiers had crashed after all, to my right, and one dude lost his hat. In that frozen pose, I saw the boulder poking out from the snow, right where my head was going to hit.”

“Yikes.” Jade winced.

“I don’t know how long I was unconscious. All I know is that in the time they got me onto a stretcher and down to first aid, I had experienced the same accident nine times. Each time the details got clearer, more precise. I began to recognize the people on the slopes, to remember that this one must have eaten something with garlic for lunch and that one was listening to 80s music on his MP3 player. I finally woke up in the ski hospital with people examining my head.”

“Man. Good thing Josh was there, huh?”

“Yeah. I blacked out a few more times, reliving the CT scan and other random moments. I didn’t know what was going on, I thought maybe they were double checking the results or maybe I was having some sort of déjà vu. At first I couldn’t figure out what was real and what wasn’t. I didn’t really get a handle on it until after we left.”

“You didn’t have to stay the night?”

“No. I was coherent by that point, and all the tests came back normal. They said I had a concussion, but I’d be fine at home.”

“But then you kept having episodes? Why didn’t you go back?”

“I did. Several times. They could never catch it happening, and none of their tests ever showed anything irregular. I finally just gave up.”

Jade remembered the tests she’d had to endure as a small child, and how horrible the whole experience had been.

“Was it difficult getting used to your déjà vu?”

“A little.” Cam put on a wry grin. “I consider it my own personal sideshow trick. Although not being able to control it makes it less cool.”

Jade could connect with Cam’s story, and the struggle of being so different from everyone else. She’d never had a normal life, but he’d been normal once. What would it be like to suddenly have that stripped away? They weren’t two of a kind—their weird issues weren’t at all related—but they were two people who didn’t quite fit in. It struck her how Cam was so much more comfortable with his flaw than she was.

Josh and Chloe returned with the food. After wolfing down lunch, the foursome decided to make their way to a new spot in the park. Cam decided Jade was ready to step it up a little, now that she’d had some practice. The area they climbed next was slightly more challenging, with some faces that were nearly impossible. Jade watched with amazement as Josh climbed up an inverted section of rock, at one moment hanging by only his hands.

When he was back down, Cam walked over to his brother. “Nice stunt you pulled there. You think you’re something else, eh?”

“Think? Of course not. I know it.”

Cam tackled his brother, ruffling Josh’s hair once they were down. Josh was taller than Cam, but Cam was stronger and had caught his brother off guard.

“Dude! What do you think you’re doing?” Josh hollered and fought to wriggle away. Once he was free, he brushed himself off and ran his hands through his hair. He shot Jade a sideways glance under his tousled hair, then looked away.

Cam was grinning widely, pleased with himself.

Despite the harassment from his brother, Josh’s anxiety had lightened up a great deal since the morning. He smacked Cam on the back of the head and then spryly jumped out of the way before Cam could hit him back. Jade watched them dart around, trying to catch each other. They reminded her of five year olds.

“Immature, isn’t it?” Chloe rolled her eyes at her brothers.

“Is this how they are all the time?” Jade asked. “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have siblings.”

“Pretty much, yeah. It’s either this or the competitive feuds. But it’s not that bad having two older brothers. They’re usually a lot of fun. Except when they get overprotective.”

They spent the rest of the afternoon climbing, and finally headed back to the car around dinnertime. When they pulled up at her apartment, Jade climbed out of the vehicle and the others joined to say good-bye.

“It was good to meet you,” Jade said.

Chloe hugged Jade. “You too! Stay in touch. We should get together again sometime. And I’m not just saying that.”

When Chloe turned to enter into the car, Jade walked up to Josh. She made a quick decision, hiding her own hesitation, and opened her arms to him.

His mood traveled from calm to confused to anxious and then finally settled on a quick rush of happiness as he stepped forward to return the hug. He embraced her briefly, and she felt the overflow of his joy, even stronger than Chloe’s. She hadn’t been very near him all day, and she realized she’d misjudged him. He had a lot more going on beneath the surface than she’d assumed. As he pulled back from the hug, he actually smiled at her. From what she could tell, that was another first for Josh.

Cam walked her to the door. “So, did you have a good time?”

“It was great. But I’m beat.”

“What did you think about the sibs?’”

“They’re awesome. You’re very lucky.” She sighed softly. “I think I may be jealous.”

“You aren’t the only one who’s jealous. Josh wishes that he was the one getting to sit by you every day in biology.” He winked.

“What?” His statement threw her off guard for a second. Then it all made sense. “Was that why he was acting so shy in the beginning?”

“Well, he’s always a bit quiet, but having an attractive woman in our company didn’t help his nerves much.”

“Well, tell him that he doesn’t need to be. Hopefully I’ll get to know him a little better next time.”

Cam laughed. “He’ll love that.”

Once he’d said good-bye and she was inside, Jade spent a lot of time pondering the day and writing in her journal.

Even though she enjoyed Cam, she wasn’t ready for a relationship with him, or anyone, for that matter—despite what Lauren and Sydney thought. This realm of closeness with a man was something new to her. Subjecting herself to a relationship with someone that she didn’t fully trust could be very dangerous.

Trust. It was key, vitally important to every aspect of her world. There were so many ways that she could be taken advantage of without the perpetrator even realizing it. Even if that person had only the best of intentions. But he wasn’t interested, right? So what did it matter at this point? She shook her head. Sydney, you’re getting to me.

~

Ethan Black sat on the street corner, a perfect image of morose poverty. He wore an androgynous mixture of clothing—a gaudy, patterned shirt, ill-fitting, generic khakis, and a tattered trench to top it all off. He tapped his cane on the pavement whenever someone walked by.

Sometimes he pretended to doze between crowds of passersby, letting the sounds of the busy city play through his mind. His ears captured it all. The staccato footsteps of businessmen in their high-dollar suits and shoes. Yelps and cries ricocheting off nearby buildings, the audible evidence of rambunctious children—and dogs. The uneven sounds of thudding boots and dragging fabric, belonging to namby-pamby, wanna-be emo teens and tweens who had no idea yet who they were.

Years ago he might have wondered what the heck they were all thinking, but over time he’d learned to go with the flow. Accept the loophole life had given him to glean what he wanted, without asking questions. What he wanted was the same as always. And what he needed was cash to make it happen.

Denver had been decent, but he was ready to move on. Maybe head back south. Unfortunately, he hadn’t been as careful as normal last night. And now he needed to leave town, at least until things settled down a bit.

So Ethan held out his cardboard sign pathetically, taking it all in stride. Playing the part of a weakling was an easy way to acquire what he needed—in more ways than one. And not a single one of his tenderhearted donors suspected the truth. Their simple minds would never fathom the wily intellect and hidden power that lay beneath his pitiful façade.

And that was the beauty of it. In an almost ethereal way, he was all-powerful. Like a god.

The next week followed Jade’s normal pattern of biology class in the morning, work in the afternoon, and homework in the evening. On Thursday, she and Cam were in the lab doing their assignment—or rather he was filling in the answers while they talked about other topics, as was now typical. Even though they could turn in the work after the first five minutes and earn a perfect score, Jade always insisted that he at least explain the assignment to her so that she wouldn’t be completely lost later. Cam agreed sulkily. He wasn’t fond of homework.

“So,” he asked in between topics, “do you have any plans for tonight?”

“Other than racing home from work and faithfully diving into my homework?”

“You know, you really should get out of the house more. You’re going to do fine in biology class. Why don’t you take a night off from studying? It’s almost the weekend.”

“It’s not like I have anything better to do. I wouldn’t know what to do if I did take a break.”

“I could probably help you think of something.” Cam gave a mischievous grin.

“What did you have in mind? You’re working tonight, right?”

“Well, it will only be Ben and me working tonight. My manager’s away until Monday. I was thinking maybe you could stop by.”

“Stop by the gym?”

“Why not? Maybe I could teach you how to play racquetball.”

“Well…” It would be nice to avoid her biology book for one evening. And the hopefulness exuding from Cam was hard to resist. She hated the thought of disappointing him.

“Come on. I know you don’t normally do stuff like this, but remember how much fun you had rock climbing? You were skeptical then too.”

“I did have fun. All right, I guess I can skip studying for one night.”

“Great! Why don’t you stop by after dinner?”

“All right. See you then.”

~

“Dude, you gotta try mountain biking sometime. It’s awesome!” The voice came from the kid at the front desk. He’d been going on about his hobbies since the beginning of Ethan’s workout and it was growing old. Ethan had neglected to bring his MP3 player, so instead of the accompaniment of classical music, he had to listen to stories about camping trips, rafting, biking, and surfing. Who was this guy, anyway? Nobody from Colorado went surfing. Ethan shook his head and muttered insults under his breath.

“I gotta save up enough to get some wheels first,” the other guy said. “In the meantime, we should totally go wilderness exploring.”

“You mean like extreme camping?”

“Yeah, take only what we can fit in a backpack. Survive off the land for a few days. Live like men. It’s awesome.”

Ethan was done with this. It was the first gym he’d tried since moving back to Colorado Springs, but maybe he should shop around more. He didn’t think he could take listening to these two clowns any longer. Plus, he preferred gyms with more female employees.

He wiped the sweat off his face with a towel, grabbed his cane, and left. He could feel dusk settling outside, the air cooling down and energizing him. He was always eager for nighttime. As he walked across the lot, a car pulled in, parked, and a woman got out. At first she didn’t faze him, but when he noticed her face, he darted behind a car. It was her!

His heart pounded wildly. It was the same young woman who had caught his eye last time he was in the city. The one that got away. The faint whiff of spring flowers met his nostrils, the scent sending chills of pleasure down his spine. He imagined it mixed with the odor of rat feces and trembled with anticipation.

He might have thanked fate for sending her his way again—if he believed in fate. Instead he calculated his next move. He glanced around. No one else in sight. He locked his gaze on her as she crossed the lot alone. Completely helpless. He needed to move before she reached the door.

Ethan silently laid down his cane. He stuck his foot out from behind the car, poising himself to lunge across the space between them, when the front door of the gym burst open and someone ran out and tackled the girl with a bear hug.

He got a waft of the surfer guy’s cologne and nearly gagged. The stench was as bad as the camping stories.

“I’m so glad you came,” the kid said. “Racquetball, here we come.”

The young woman said something, but Ethan didn’t hear it. He was too irritated that he’d lost his chance. He seethed for a moment.

Again, the sensation that she looked like someone he knew hit him, momentarily interrupting his anger. He’d seen that face somewhere before. On someone else.

A sudden pang arrested his heart, surprising him with a blow to the area that had been dormant for quite some time. The petite, dark-haired girl bore a striking resemblance to a girl buried deep in his past. Someone he hadn’t thought about in years.

Kelsey.

Studying the woman, her dark hair, pale face, and piercing eyes, was like a blunt reminder of all he’d once had—and lost. For a moment he watched her, the desire building. He had to have her. A rush of adrenaline slowly overtook his body as a plan took shape in his mind.

~

Jade leaned against the door for a moment, dragging in a long breath. The neighbors must all be away, because the serene emptiness of her apartment surrounded her. She closed her eyes, wincing and rubbing her back. She had a feeling she was going to be in even more pain tomorrow.

The phone rang, jarring her from her thoughts. Moaning, she trudged into the bedroom, grabbed the handset, and plopped onto her bed.

Ow. She grabbed her hip, reminding herself to ease down next time.

Jade rolled onto her back, sprawling across her bed at an angle and answered the phone. “Hi, Mom.”

“How’s it going? What have you been up to lately?”

“Mostly just keeping busy with school.”

“I tried to call earlier but you weren’t home.” Her mother’s voice was colored with curiosity, but Jade could hear the tinge of worry hiding behind it.

“I took a night off to hang out with Cam.”

“Ooh. A date?”

Get straight to the point, Mom. “No. We just hung out at the gym where he works. He tried to teach me how to play racquetball.”

“How was it? Did you do well?”

“I was dreadful. You know I don’t have one athletic bone in my entire body.”

“I’m sorry, dear. Was he disappointed?”

“Not at all. He’s super nice. Even though I missed practically every ball he hit to me. And hit myself with the racquet a few times. But I had a really great time.” In order to make her feel better, Cam had improvised an entire sketch of evil racquets taking over the world, in which his own racquet viciously attacked him, leaving him wounded on the floor. Jade grinned, just remembering.

“That sounds like fun, other than getting hit with the racquet. I’m glad you’re making some good friends, sweetie.”

“It’s easier than I thought it would be.”

Piece of cake, she thought later on as she was getting ready for bed. It looked like she was finally learning to adapt. Maybe her troubles were all behind her.

The next morning Jade jumped out of bed, refreshed and only a little sore. After her shower, she threw on a top and a casual, knee-length skirt. Energized, she headed to class early to try to make up some of the reading she’d missed.

She’d covered about ten pages before feeling the familiar rush of happiness that washed over her every time Cam approached.

“Hi,” he said.

“I’m trying to catch up on some of the reading I wasn’t able to do last night.”

He gave an exaggerated groan. “Jade, come on! You’re going to be fine.”

“Probably. But it can’t hurt.”

“Need some help?”

“Well, if you can give me the Cliff’s Notes version of pages 62 through 89, it would be helpful.”

“No problem.” Cam didn’t even flinch. From memory, he covered the material, and had almost finished when the instructor entered the classroom.

“Wow,” Jade said under her breath, “it sounds like your real ability is a photographic memory.”

He shrugged. “Goes with the territory, I guess.”

After class, he walked her to her car.

“Have a good weekend,” she said.

“Thanks. You too.” He had that mysterious look again, but she decided not to ask, and he didn’t say anything else.

Jade drove to work, thankful that it was Friday. When she entered the store, Mr. Thompson greeted her as usual. After he left, she fell into her usual routine. She had only a few customers that afternoon, and was able to spend several hours writing. Her shift dragged on longer than normal, and a couple of times she caught herself watching the clock.

A few minutes before five, she had already closed down the register. She was about to go lock the front door when she heard the tinkle of bells. She groaned at the prospect of being kept at work late, but her animosity dissolved a moment later when her friend surprised her.

“Cam? What’s up? I thought you had to work tonight.”

“Ben said he didn’t mind holding down the fort for me tonight, so I could take off. I’ll make up for it tomorrow.”

“Well, that’s cool, but what are you doing here? I’m closing up. Did you want to buy something?”

“No. I came for you. I’m kidnapping you for the evening.”

“What?”

“I’m taking you to dinner. You deserve a break. I’ll force you to have a good time, if I have to.”

Jade felt her heart leap, and at first she couldn’t tell if it was her or Cam. It’s him, she decided, fluttering on the inside. She was utterly swept away in delight… his delight, she reminded herself. She was still on the fence about where she wanted their relationship to go. But right then he was gorgeous and she was being pulled to him. He was simply enchanting, charming her, and she was powerless to resist him. Pushing aside her conflicting thoughts, she told herself that tonight she would have a good time and consider the ramifications later.

Jade locked up and they left the bookstore. A taxi was waiting at the curb. He glanced at the car and then back at her. “Sorry ’bout that. It’s a drawback to my… uh… glitch.”

“I could’ve driven.”

“Make the lady drive? Never!” He opened the door for her and winked. “But look at the bright side. Having a chauffeur means you get my full attention tonight.”

In contrast to the slow day, the evening went by in a blur. Cam took her to an expensive restaurant and acted the perfect gentleman. He opened doors for her and picked up the check at the end of the meal. There was no question about it this time: this was a date. Despite that indisputable fact, the night wasn’t uncomfortable. Cam was his enthusiastic, amusing, charming self, as much as ever. Jade felt as at ease as she always did around him, completely lost in her enjoyment of his emotions.

Tonight he was the same Cam, but there were subtle differences in his mood. While before it had been a general type of happiness, now there was the added dimension of undeniable attraction between them. Or from him, ricocheting through her? Whatever, she wasn’t going to think about it right then.

“Do you want to go for a walk?” he asked as they left the restaurant.

“Sure.”

Cam pulled out his phone. “I’ll have the taxi come pick us up at the park a few blocks down.”

Darkness was falling quickly around them as they stepped outside. They strolled down the street, their conversation reaching a comfortable lull. Jade was thinking how happy Cam was, and she by proxy, when his fingers found her hers and intertwined. She thought about pulling her hand away or objecting, but the words never came. She was lost in her thoughts and in the mood that had settled around her. She imagined the hurt that he—and she too—would feel if she pulled away abruptly. She couldn’t do it to him. It was a perfect moment.

They approached a bench on the edge of the park and Cam sat down, gently pulling her to sit by him. Jade was aware of his nearness and every movement he made as he gently traced the lines of her hand, her fingers, her wrist. His touch gave her goose bumps and she closed her eyes, trying to focus her mind, to think clearly.

All she heard was her heart thumping, the feelings of desire slowly pulling them together like magnets. When she opened her eyes again, she was greeted by his steady gaze, penetrating every boundary she had. She could read every thought, the intention in his eyes. An intense longing swelled, threatening to engulf her. In that moment she knew he wanted to kiss her, that he would kiss her, unless she did something immediately. But even as he leaned in, she couldn’t think of what to do.

Her cell phone rang. The two of them jumped in unison, and Jade fumbled for her purse, breaking eye contact. At the interruption, Cam’s passion waned. The spell had been broken.

She saw Sydney’s number on her phone’s caller ID. Of course, she thought. Probably calling to ask for the scoop on my status with Cam. Little does she know… Jade pushed the button that silenced the ringing, in no hurry to answer the call.

The taxi pulled up to the curb. “There’s the cab.” Jade jumped to her feet a bit too quickly. She hoped Cam hadn’t noticed the relief in her voice. “I’d better get back. I have a lot to get done tomorrow—you know, cleaning, grocery shopping, homework…” Her voice trailed off once she realized it sounded like a list of excuses. Fortunately he seemed to take the hint.

“Okay,” he said. Jade felt only a tiny flicker of disappointment before his normal disposition took over again. Hopefully he hadn’t taken her response to the distraction personally.

They rode to the bookstore where her car was still parked. Once the cab stopped, she exited quickly so it couldn’t turn into a slow good-bye.

“Thanks for tonight, Cam.” She smiled warmly at him. “I had a really great time.”

“You’re welcome. Have a good night.”

“Good-bye,” she said, and got into her car to head home.

Jade didn’t sleep well that night, tossing and turning, thinking about her date with Cam. The next morning she ate breakfast unenthusiastically and tossed the bowl on top of all the other dirty dishes. She didn’t feel like cleaning.

She walked to the sofa and dropped onto the cushion, grabbing the TV remote. After only a few minutes of channel surfing, she turned it off again. She didn’t want to watch TV either. She looked around at her messy apartment, at the clothes and books strewn all about. There were about a dozen things she needed to do, but not one that sounded the least bit enticing. She decided to take a shower, hoping that it would refresh and motivate her.

As the hot water ran over her body, she thought about Cam, remembering that she hadn’t written in her journal the previous night.

She decided the only way to get all her thoughts straightened out about last night was to spend some serious time writing. But there was no way she could focus here in this mess. Then a thought struck her. She knew exactly where she wanted to go. After the shower, she threw on a T-shirt and jeans, grabbed her bag, and raced out the door.

~

Jade drove up the winding roads, her mind on that one place of serenity. It was a perfect spot to be alone with her thoughts. She was sure she would be able to find her way to the overlook without getting lost as long as she could find the trail she and Logan had taken on their way back.

Eventually she found the place where Logan’s truck had been parked that day. Today there were no cars in sight. She would have her alone time. She left her car, spotted the trail, and quickly made her way through the tall trees. This was much like the day she and Logan had met, sunny and warm. Back when he’d been sunny and warm as well. Before he’d disappeared from her life. Why couldn’t he be the guy she had to worry about dating… or not dating? As she hiked along, her thoughts kept trying to drift to that day, but she reminded herself that she needed to focus. She was here to think about one person, and that was Cam.

Cam. His name brought a flood of emotions. Happiness at his friendship, amusement at his boyish humor, physical attraction.

She’d never had a guy friend, let alone a boyfriend. The thought made her cringe. She felt so abnormal sometimes, so out of place in society as a whole. It wasn’t that anyone had ostracized her during her childhood—no one had needed to. Jade had scorned herself enough as it was.

She hated her flaw. Nothing about it was fair. There was no one in the world who could truly understand her. So what if Cam had his own abnormality? She’d trade places with him gladly. Why did she have to be like this—what was the point of it anyway? Was there some reason behind her handicap? Out of all the people in the world, why her?

Her parents had always been strong in their faith, even through all of the trials that life brought them. Watching Jade struggle, they’d always told her that God loved her and had a divine purpose for her life. But she hadn’t discovered that purpose. Instead, it seemed her handicap was always in the way.

As she made her way through the forest, she tried to reach out with her spirit, to connect with the divine being who had created her. Why? she asked the trees around her, which were silent except for the twittering of occupants oblivious to her struggles. Why did you let this happen to me? Can you feel how much pain this causes me?

She knew part of the answer. A Bible verse her parents had taught her came to mind. “Cast your cares on him, for he cares for you.” Though she couldn’t explain it, she knew it was true. And if he cared for her, then surely he would want to help, to remove her burden.

Please God, take this handicap away from me, she prayed. Please. I want to be normal. Still, she was afraid to hope that she could ever be normal.

After making her way through the underbrush, she reached the clearing which looked empty and sad without Logan’s tent. Her foot crunched something papery and she glanced down. She frowned at the empty plastic wrap from a package of some kind of food—it looked like hot dogs. And there—another scrap of red plastic peeked out from the underbrush. Had Logan left a mess last time he was here? It didn’t seem like him. She wondered if someone else had discovered his spot.

She shook her head, trying to shake out her thoughts of him as well, and continued to the overlook.

As she pushed the branches aside and climbed onto the rock, the scene once again amazed her. Fresh air filled her lungs, but a pang in her stomach distracted her. Pushing aside the inner voice that chided her for once again not eating lunch before trekking off into the woods, she dug out a candy bar from her bag and tore into it. Without tasting, she gulped down the first bite and grabbed her journal and pen, determined to channel her muddled emotions onto the blank page.

One thing she knew: Cam was important to her. His friendship made her life dynamic. Jade hadn’t given much thought to how she should approach a relationship, but the answer was becoming clear. When and if she met the right man, she would take things slow, getting to know him fully before trusting him enough to share her secret. But she wasn’t ready to let Cam in to that part of her yet. She didn’t know if he was even the right one. The problem was, if she told him she wasn’t interested, she might lose his friendship.

Jade lay on her stomach on the cool rock, the half-eaten candy bar at her side, head on her arm and pen frozen in hand. She gazed at the page without seeing it.

A loud rustling sound from behind startled her out of her reverie. When she whirled around, the massive form of a bear stood before her, its mouth open in a snarl, showing huge, sharp teeth. She fought panic. The candy bar! Scrambling, she scooped up the leftover chocolate and hurled it in front of the animal, slowly inching backward. Right or wrong, some instinct told her not to turn her back on the bear. But the diversion lasted only a few seconds. The bear devoured what was left in one bite and turned its focus back on her, hungry for more. What had she done?

With legs trembling and eyes wide with fear, she watched it approach. She was trapped on the overlook rock, and there was no way out.

On all fours, the animal lumbered closer. Jade couldn’t move. Then a strange creature darted up on its hind legs behind the bear, claws extended. Racing with adrenaline, her mind tried to process the sight but only took in snippets. Brown fur. Thick mane. White claws. There was one word that came to mind as she gazed, transfixed, on this creature, one that she only associated with fairytales and legends. Bigfoot. Was this beast actually one of those creatures?

Before she had time to fully grasp what she was seeing, another sensation hit her like a ton of bricks. Feelings. She was engulfed in emotions, strange and conflicting. Whatever this creature was, it produced emotions with an intensity stronger than any human she’d met. There were so many and they all came so fast that she could barely focus enough to decipher them. Anger, hate, fury, terror. Jade clung to that final one because it must be her own. She’d never been able to experience her own emotions when other feelings were coming at her. Was it something to do with the strange beast?

She was more afraid than she’d ever been. The two strongest emotions—fear and rage—warred inside her, escalating until she thought she might explode.

The climax of her inner turmoil came when she heard the beast cry out. A roar that sounded like, “GOOOO!” came from the deep, guttural voice in a tone so feral and fearsome that Jade didn’t hesitate.

Startled or distracted, the bear turned to face the beast, taking its eyes off her for an instant. In that brief moment, Jade scrambled to her feet and fled through the woods. She crossed the path of the strange, hairy creature and for a brief moment their gazes locked. The sense of awareness in its golden eyes unnerved her.

Jade ran, only turning twice to glance back. The first time, she saw the bear turn and lunge at the beast, swiping with its paws, knocking it to the ground. The second time she looked, the beast was back on its feet, springing to attack with claws extended.

When Jade returned to her car, she jumped inside, slammed the door, and locked it behind her. She panted for a moment, gasping huge breaths. Gripping the steering wheel tightly with both hands, she put her head down, convulsing with terror. Once the sobs had slowed, she started the car. She tried to steady her shaky hands enough to drive. She needed to calm down.

As Jade drove back down the mountain, a horrible realization struck her. Her journal! She’d left it in the woods! She had to fight back the tears again as a wave of discouragement washed over her. Everything she’d written was gone.

Logan ran through the woods, his mind a jumble of thoughts. Trees and bushes slapped his face and chest as he ran, but he was barely aware of them. How far had he hiked? Five miles? Twenty-five? It was all the same. Some unimportant numerical distance that had only served to pass the time from sunrise to sunset.

He hated that she’d seen him. No one had ever seen him like that. Had she recognized him? The thought that she might connect the dots—his camping habits and his abrupt disappearance combined with that significant location: where they had first met—was too much to face.

He’d successfully hidden his secret for many years. He was pretty sure his last set of foster parents hadn’t known, beyond thinking him OCD in certain areas. He was always so guarded, so careful. Of all the people he could have been discovered by, Jade was the last person he wanted to know the truth. After all, she’d been the reason he’d left.

That evening when he had taken her to the photo lab, Logan had made a mistake. His control had slipped. He couldn’t quite figure out what had made him give in despite his own determination to be careful. Normally he was able to cut things off swiftly before it ever reached that point. He hadn’t anticipated the power that she would wield over him. Her simple pleading had been enough to drive him mad, and he hadn’t been prepared to feel that way, accustomed to the safe distance that he kept between himself and those of the opposite gender. Were all women like that?

He didn’t need a woman. Not her or anyone else. He was independent and happy… well, satisfied… on his own. Being in a relationship wasn’t worth the sacrifice of revealing his innermost secret. Besides, all relationships failed. He’d watched it happen time and again during his childhood. Of his many foster parents, no two of them were able to maintain a successful marriage. He figured with odds like that against a normal person, someone without the hindrance of a freakish flaw, he had little chance of beating the odds, and no desire to play them.

Logan had only intended on a routine camping trip, but the distance hadn’t taken his mind off her. Something about her had intrigued him, as if she were in some way different than all the other pretty coeds on campus. He knew enough to see that she was special in many ways: intelligent, introspective, quiet. But there was something else.

After a few days of seclusion, the weight of loneliness had begun to wear on him, though usually he reveled in isolation. This time, he hadn’t wanted to be alone. But there was no one he could confide in. He’d swiftly broken all ties with his last guardians as soon as he’d become an adult. None of the places he’d lived as a child had ever really felt like home.

He longed to return to campus, but each time he pictured himself going back, he imagined seeing Jade. She would draw him somehow, the way she had before. He wasn’t strong enough to avoid her.

Loneliness had led to depression, and depression to his unkempt state. Since determining not to go back, he’d lost all motivation. He had no desire for taking pictures, reading, or his other hobbies. He moped, sometimes sitting and staring out at the woods, and other times hiking through the brush aimlessly, not even following a path.

After a while—a few weeks? More? Less? Time had been so meaningless to him in that state that he couldn’t recall exactly what day it was—he’d lost the shirt and shoes. The pants he’d abandoned soon thereafter, when modesty was no longer an issue due to the massive amounts of fur-like hair covering his entire body—not that there was anyone to see him out here, anyway.

Worse than the fear that Jade might have discovered his identity, he wrestled with a second and even greater agony. The terror on her face when she saw him was torture. He looked down at his arms and legs in disgust. They were covered with a coat of hair that was thick enough to disguise even the outline of his limbs. Hideous. Repulsive. Frightening. None of these words could accurately describe his current state.

Once Logan made it back to his campsite, miles away, he packed up everything and trudged back to his truck. The equipment was cumbersome, especially due to the nails that made it difficult to walk properly or haul anything. It was almost dark by then. Once he felt sure that no one would notice his odd form coming out of the brush, he climbed into the truck and drove home.

His house wasn’t too far away. The secluded cabin was modest in size, but boasted a breathtaking view of the valley below.

In the house, his first stop was the bathroom. Logan stared at the creature in the mirror, aghast. He didn’t recognize himself. Every inch of his body was covered with hair so thick it could almost be classified as fur, dark brown and wiry, matted in some places, muddied in others. Even his face was covered with a thick mane. The only features he recognized were the brownish-gold eyes staring back at him in shock. And the only word that came to mind was monster.

To think this is what happened if he didn’t trim his hair. He’d never let it grow this long.

Logan rummaged for the scissors, yanking the drawer out and slamming it shut once he found them. But he couldn’t manipulate them. He examined one of his hands. The nails had grown and thickened until they were nearly four inches long. Claws was a better word. They were white and sharp, still covered in the bear’s blood. He’d clipped his nails every day since he was a child, a ritual that had started way before he could remember, probably because his foster parents became tired of being accidently scratched. His nails didn’t break off as they grew longer, but rather they were mysteriously strengthened by the increase in length.

He tried regular nail clippers, but the claws were too thick. Scissors didn’t work either, no matter how he held them. He tossed them onto the floor and stomped out of the room.

In the garage, he found some garden shears. Back in the bathroom, he snipped the claws off, one by one. Then he grabbed clumps of hair and hacked them off with the scissors, letting the clippings fall on the bathroom floor.

It took over an hour to cut all the hair down to a manageable level. Then he grabbed the electric trimmer and finished the job. By the time he’d finished, he was up to his ankles in hair. The bathroom was a mess, but he decided he needed a shower first. Other than wading in the river, he hadn’t bathed in weeks. Completely disgusted, he wondered how he could’ve let it get so out of hand.

He took a long, hot shower, lathering himself completely with soap, twice. Then he stepped out, wrapped a towel around his waist, and began to comb through his mane of hair, which hung down to the middle of his back. He picked up the scissors again, this time with precision, the way he had learned to cut his own hair when he had moved out of the house. Before long, it was cropped short, back to his normal length.

Shaving took longer than normal, since he usually shaved twice a day and this time had a full beard to dispose of. It took him more than one razor, but finally the man in the mirror was his normal self. Normal, he thought wryly. As if that were possible.

The intense wave of self-loathing began to subside as Logan cleaned up the mess. Now he focused on the subtle layers of worry that pricked at his mind. The issue at hand was whether or not Jade had recognized him.

He considered his options. He could question her about it and ask that she not tell anyone about his flaw. But if she’d recognized him, it might only frighten her more, even push her to report what she’d seen. If she hadn’t recognized him, it might be better to leave it alone.

He decided the best thing he could do was nothing, just attempt to live as normal, as though the whole incident had never happened. Although he couldn’t avoid the campus altogether, he would try to make himself as scarce as possible, keeping with his original plan to avoid her.

He remembered something. The leather-bound journal he’d found was on the side table by the front door. He picked it up, brushed off the dirt, and examined the smooth cover. Somehow, the fact that he was holding this item of hers was a consolation for all that had happened, as if it connected them.

Logan hesitated only a moment before firmly deciding that he wouldn’t read it, other than the one sentence that had leapt off the page when he’d found the book lying open in the woods. The possession of the journal put him in an odd predicament. He couldn’t return it to her without facing her again—something he still wasn’t quite ready to do. But Logan didn’t want to dispose of it either. Somehow, that seemed disrespectful.

Logan took the journal into the kitchen and set it on the counter as he mechanically fixed himself something to eat. Idly munching his dinner, his eyes were drawn back to the book. That lone sentence kept creeping into his mind, “More than anything, I don’t want to jeopardize my relationship with Cam.” He imagined her soft voice speaking those words. He wondered who Cam was.

~

Ethan walked out of the gym, tapping his cane in a rhythm on the pavement. He smirked confidently, the only external evidence of his pleased disposition. The workout had been dynamic, challenging. He’d spent an extra twenty minutes bench-pressing more weight than normal, pushing his limits.

As he stepped out onto the sidewalk, he relished the darkness. Twilight hailed creatures of the night lurking in the shadows, stalkers closing in on their prey, coercive scumbags grooming their dates little by little until their unwelcome advances succeeded. It was his favorite time of day, and he waited eagerly for its arrival.

Keeping a low profile, he had frequented the gym for the greater part of the week in hopes of finding out more information on the girl so similar to Kelsey. A lesser man might be irritated with no sign of her for five days straight, but he knew the terms of the game. Subtlety was more important than speed. And he knew how to be patient. She was well worth the wait.

Apparently she wasn’t a regular at the gym, meaning he’d have to be more creative. It would have been nice if he could stalk the surfer dude until he ran into the girl. But there were other complications. Which was fine—Ethan enjoyed a challenge. He was weighing his options when his thoughts were interrupted by a slam from the door behind him, followed by a series of coughs and grunts.

A guy strutted out and stood next to him, apparently also waiting for a ride. Ethan inched away. He focused on the satisfying post-workout burn in his arms as he flexed his muscles, which strained tight against his shirt. He glanced at the brute next to him, wrinkling his nose at the stench of cigarette smoke.

The cab took way too long to arrive. The man pulled out his pack and started chain-smoking. Smoldering remains of used cigarette butts flicked down one by one and encircled him like road-kill fireflies, each winking out in turn. The brute coughed again. Ethan shook his head in contempt at the lack of class he had to endure.

The taxi arrived, but before Ethan could climb in, the thug, who had extinguished the last of his pack, shoved him aside. “Get your own cab, freak. This one’s mine.” The man slammed the door closed behind him.

Before Ethan could react, the car pulled away from the curb, leaving him seething on the street. He repeatedly flexed and relaxed his muscles as he tried to control himself. Rage boiled inside him. Weak. He’s the weak one.

Just then, he noticed a woman walking along the deserted street in his direction. He stifled the anger and a smile crept across his face. She wasn’t the particular one he sought, but for the time being, she’d do. She was pretty, but more importantly, she was alone.

Cam Schuyler sat in biology class, daydreaming about the girl next to him and remembering their date last Friday.

Cam had no doubt that he and Jade were perfect for each other. In his moderate dating history there had been no long-term relationships. Sure, he’d dated quite a few women, mostly while he was in California, but never for more than a few months. He’d never met anyone really special, never felt an attraction that went any deeper than the physical.

He had no problem attracting women. Half the time they asked him out. He was open-minded, but the type of girls he attracted all seemed to have only vain interests that revolved around dieting, tanning, and gossip magazines.

Jade was beautiful, but in a different way than all those made-up sorority girls. Even now, her sleek, dark hair fell over her shoulders in waves, one delicate strand lying across her cheek. He resisted the urge to reach out and brush it back with his hand. She scribbled notes furiously, occasionally glancing at her paper. Her quiet gentleness mystified him. It was as if she had some secret lying beneath the surface. Part of him was curious, but mostly he found it intriguing without wanting or needing an explanation.

“… canceling class for tomorrow.”

Cam hadn’t heard a word the instructor had said the entire class period, but that snagged his attention. “This is great news,” he said as they headed to the lab. “I needed a day off. Tomorrow is perfect.”

“How so?” Jade asked.

“Didn’t I tell you? Josh and Chloe are staying at my place this week. My roommate Ben is away on vacation until Sunday, so they decided to come down and hang out. Chloe’s staying in the empty bedroom. Of course, that means Josh is stuck on the couch.”

“That sounds like fun.”

“Josh is going to freak when I tell him I’m free tomorrow. He’s been hoping to go rafting since spring. He was totally bummed when I told him I had to work on Saturday. This is great.”

She smiled.

“Speaking of the sibs, do you think you might be able to give me a ride home today on your way to work? If not, I can call Josh and have him pick me up.”

“Sure. You’re just off campus, right?”

“Yep. It would only be a few minutes out of your way.”

“No problem,” she said as they entered the lab.

Thirty minutes later they turned in their papers and left. Jade drove him to his apartment, and when they pulled in the driveway, the Jeep was parked out front. He asked if she wanted to come in and say hi to Josh and Chloe, and she barely hesitated.

He wondered how his bachelor pad would appear to a woman like her. Messy, probably. His and Ben’s surfboards and snowboards lined one of the walls in the living room, facing their mismatched furniture. The media cabinet below the television overflowed with DVDs and CDs, and virtually every other surface was covered with their schoolbooks and notepads.

When they entered, Josh and Chloe were watching a movie. Josh was shoving down handfuls of popcorn while Chloe nibbled at a wrap from the café nearby. When she saw them, Chloe jumped up, grinning widely and attacking Jade with a hug.

“Hey!” Josh called from across the room. He was smiling too. “How’s it going?” His greeting was directed at Jade, of course. Cam rolled his eyes, but no one in the room seemed to notice.

Jade seemed pleased even though she blushed at all the attention. He admired how endearing her modesty was.

When there was a break in conversation, Cam took it. “So, guess what? Our class tomorrow got cancelled.”

Josh punched the air in triumph. “Sweet! Rafting! Jade, you in?”

“Um…”

“I hadn’t exactly invited her yet.” Cam caught her eye. “I wasn’t sure if she’d want to go.” He wondered if Class Four was too intense for a beginner, but pushed the thought aside. She’d be with them. What could happen?

“Of course you want to go—right Jade?” Josh looked at her expectantly.

“And I wanted to check with the two of you first, to make sure we were going,” Cam added.

“Of course we are, bro!” Josh said.

Cam looked at Chloe for confirmation.

“I’m in. Jade, you really should come.”

Jade looked between the two of them and back at Cam. He shrugged, thinking this was the way to do it. If he’d asked her, she might have made some excuse.

“All right,” she said. “Put me down for the adventure.”

~

The next morning Cam awoke early to the smell of eggs and bacon wafting into his room. He tumbled out of bed and walked into the kitchen, his hair feeling a bit like a bird’s nest and his eyes still groggy with sleep.

He found Chloe in the kitchen, already showered and dressed. “Man, it smells good in here,” he said. “There are definitely perks to having a woman in the house. I’m starving.”

“Men are perfectly capable of cooking too.” She rolled her eyes. “Let me guess. I bet you haven’t had a hot breakfast since you were at Mom and Dad’s.”

“Does Mickey-D’s count?”

“Of course not. That’s not real food.”

“What am I going to do when you go back?”

“Guess you’ll have to make your own pancakes.”

“Yeah. Like that’ll happen.”

Josh entered the kitchen, combing his damp hair back with his hands and then letting it fall over his face like it usually did.

“Make sure your hair looks extra nice today for Jade,” Cam teased. Josh’s face went bright red.

“Shut up!” he growled, shooting Cam an evil look.

“Seriously, chill out, dude,” Cam said. “I’d almost think you were the one who was dating her.”

Josh and Chloe froze and stared at him.

“So you guys are dating then?” Chloe asked.

“Well, not exactly. We went on one date. I haven’t asked her out again yet.”

“Tell us everything,” Chloe said.

“There’s not much to tell. I took her out to dinner… and then we went for a walk. That’s about it.”

“Did you kiss her?” Chloe asked.

“No. It’s a little early for that.”

“Not compared to your usual,” Josh said.

“Jade is different from the other girls I’ve dated. In a good way.”

“But,” Chloe said, with a hint of concern in her voice, “she had a good time? Things are headed in the right direction?”

“Of course she had a good time.”

“Well, I think she’s great, so don’t mess this one up.”

Cam rolled his eyes. “Whatever you say, little sister.”

“It’s okay,” Josh said. “If Cam screws it up, she can always have the younger, but more mature, brother.”Cam groaned.

~

Canon City, the place where the Arkansas River cut through the Royal Gorge, was one of the Schuylers’ favorite rafting spots. After a little over an hour’s drive, Cam, Josh, Chloe, and Jade arrived at the river.

The morning sky was cloudless and bright as the sun cleared the mountaintops. Cam was thankful for its warmth, since the river flowing down from the melted snow up in the Rockies would feel icy cold on their bare skin. The wetsuits were a necessity, as were the helmets, but any exposed flesh—hands, feet and faces—would get chilled each time a wave came crashing down on them.

Once in the raft, the other passengers—an athletic, middle-aged couple—kept to themselves at the rear, leaving the Schuylers to dominate the banter. Between the three of them, there was plenty of trash talk. Every now and then their conversation was interrupted by one of the guides, warning them of an upcoming drop or dangerous rocks ahead. But for the most part it was lighthearted. Cam and his siblings were confident on the water.

During one of the rare, calm moments on the raft, Cam glanced sideways at Jade, wanting to see how she was doing with her latest thrilling adventure. He’d let Josh and Chloe take the front spots on the raft so he could stay close to Jade.

When she caught him looking at her, her face brightened. Then a wave splashed over his side of the raft and pelted him full in the face. As he spat and spluttered, Jade exploded into laughter, and despite the icy water, he couldn’t help joining in. Her laugh was infectious.

Chloe turned around to see what all the fuss was about. Somehow she had narrowly avoided the drenching wave. She looked back at her brother only to be splashed by a second gust. Josh was grinning wickedly at his sister, water dripping off the paddle raised in his hand.

“Josh, you turd!” she screamed at him, grabbing her paddle to return the favor. Instead of splashing him back, she clubbed him on the helmet, making a dull thud.

“Hey, cut it out.” He scowled at her.

Jade was still giggling at them.

The guide interrupted them. “Okay guys, you might want to pay attention here for a bit. We’re coming up on a pretty rough spot.” The four of them, along with the other two passengers, clung tighter to their paddles. Josh and Chloe faced forward and braced themselves for the rapids.

Cam squinted in the bright sunlight. He thought he recognized this part of the river from past trips. Here, the tall, jagged walls of the gorge came closer together, and a surge of twisting water fought to rush through. The howl of the rushing rapids was like a roar, muffling all other sounds, as the current suddenly heaved their raft ahead. His heart raced, and he tensed for the culmination. He loved a good thrill. This was what rafting was all about.

They plunged forward, and the girls screamed. Water drenched them and poured over the sides of the boat.

The raft was pulled and tossed, its direction forced by the powerful, sucking water. Cam tried paddling, but it was no use. The raft careened and spun. A wave hit the craft and Cam hung on for dear life. When the water cleared the boat, he looked to make sure Jade hadn’t fallen overboard. He had only a split-second to register her safe before they were thrown into one of the canyon walls.

His first experience of it all was blurry and confusing. A glare from the sun reflected from someone’s glasses blinded him for a moment. Then, water. Rock. Blood. Chloe!

Trapped in an episode of déjà vu, Cam caught a glimpse of the sharp, overhanging rock flashing toward them as the river launched them straight into the side of the canyon. The raft smashed hard against the rock wall and the current yanked them away again, with Chloe fallen and bloodied in the raft.

But once wasn’t enough this time. He was forced to watch it again, in that state of slow-motion that was agonizing and terrible. He couldn’t turn or close his eyes.

The raft glided toward the head-high, jagged spike, thrusting Chloe right at the apex. As the raft turned, the stone slashed her skin below the rim of the helmet, slicing her forehead open. The impact knocked the paddle out of her hand, and she fell onto her back. Blood gushed from her head, pouring down her face and washing over her suit as she collapsed onto the raft. Dark red swirled with the clear water filling their boat.

Josh’s face was frozen, eyes wide and his mouth agape. Jade’s delicate features were twisted into a terrified expression, although she hadn’t yet seen the wound. But worst among the statues, frozen in time, was the blankness on Chloe’s face. Either she was unconscious or something far worse.

And then it happened again.

Cam wanted to lunge to his sister’s aid, to catch her falling body—even to scream would have been something. But as his mind protested the sight, his body was unable to respond. He watched the scene, his stomach turning at the sight of her blood.

Again. And again.

If the point of the rock had been two inches higher, it would have glanced off the top of her helmet. Each time, he willed some aspect to change: her to move or the raft to dip below that spike. But it had already happened, and he couldn’t change history.

Instead, he had to watch in horror as it unfolded, each time with the same gruesome end. It was by far the worst thing he’d ever had to relive. Contrary to a normal, one-time episode, he was caught in some sort of déjà vu loop, like that first day with the snowboard accident. He couldn’t blink and wake up, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t escape.

Stop, Stop, STOP! he commanded, but it was only in his mind.

With each replay, new and intricate details became clear, but they only made it worse. He didn’t want a perfect memory of the moment. Other worries nagged at him. How many seconds, minutes, or hours had he been missing from the present, trapped and incapacitated like a character stuck inside a TV show? Had Chloe been helped? What if she was knocked into the river while unconscious? What if the cycle never ended? What might happen to his sister while he was trapped inside his own mind?

It did finally end, though. Cam woke disoriented. He looked around, trying to get a handle on his new location.

He was no longer in the moving raft. The hard, lumpy ground jabbed into his back, and the river roared nearby, loud in his ears. Chaos was unfolding all around him. Was this real? It had to be, because his super-senses were gone.

He saw Jade first, convulsing in the arms of one of the guides, wrought with fits of sobs that were only interrupted by intermittent, violent bursts of shrieking. The middle-aged man from their raft was pacing, his face plastered with a look of deep anxiety. The other guide ran back and forth between the raft, now tethered along the riverbank, and another spot about twenty feet away. There, Josh and the older woman from the raft were kneeling over a body on the ground. Chloe.

No!

Cam stood and stumbled across to the place where her limp body lay. Someone had pulled off her helmet. Josh held a bloody piece of cloth to the gash on his sister’s forehead. Chloe’s eyes were closed, and one side of her face was covered with a crusting layer of dark purple.

“It’s all right, she’s alive,” the woman said. Josh’s jaw was clenched and he didn’t speak, just met Cam’s eyes. When Cam saw Chloe’s chest moving in and out, he breathed a sigh of relief and knelt down on the rocky ground next to her. Taking her small, limp hand in his, he squeezed his eyes shut and prayed with all his might. Please God, keep my sister safe. Please take care of her. Keep her alive and let her be all right.

~

Trust. It was how Ethan made his catch.

Flickering rays of candlelight lit the small church, casting a dim glow about the place. A handful of people, mostly women, were scattered inside, lighting candles and praying silently in the pews. None of them noticed when he slid through the doorway, shutting out the blackness of night as the heavy door thudded softly behind him. Surreptitiously, he slipped off the dark glasses he often wore and stowed them in his pocket.

Head bent in contrition, he approached the table off to the side, stopping next to a dark-haired woman. A faint aroma of Mexican food mixed with a sweet, apple smell made his nostrils tingle. After a moment of hesitation, he lit a candle, looking away as the flame flared bright. He placed it amongst the other flaming votives, feeling their combined heat on his hand. Pulling his arm away, he took several deep breaths as a tear trailed its way slowly down his cheek.

A soft touch on his shoulder made him look over at the woman standing next to him.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

He nodded and looked down in pensive silence. After a moment she spoke again.

“Would you like to talk about it?”

Ethan shrugged. “I guess it couldn’t hurt.” He followed her back to one of the pews. They were shrouded in shadows. She waited for him to speak.

“Do you come here very often?” he asked once they were seated.

“Yes. I find that coming regularly helps me find sanity in life. How about you?”

“Only when I need peace.”

“Peace is something we all could use more of. Are you going through a tough situation right now?”

“A divorce,” he said, looking down at his hands knotted together in his lap.

“I’m so sorry.” She placed a comforting hand on his arm. “I’ve been there myself, two years ago. It’s not fun.”

“No,” he agreed.

“Have you tried counseling?”

“I think we’re past the point of help.”

“Really?”

“She had an affair.”

“That’s horrible.”

“She wants us to stay together, but I just don’t know how I can. How can I be with her after that?”

She shook her head. “She must have been crazy to cheat on you. I don’t blame you for wanting a divorce.” She patted his knee. “You have every right.”

“What made her do it? Was it me?” he asked, looking into the woman’s face for an answer.

“No. Don’t be silly. Of course it wasn’t you.” She took his hand and held it between hers. “You can’t start thinking that way.”

Ethan gulped down a sob and looked back down into his lap.

“Listen,” she continued, “do you want to get a cup of coffee?” She glanced around at the visitors in their vicinity. “Somewhere that we can talk privately?”

He looked back at her, his eyes moist. “Sure, that would be great.”

“What’s your name?”

“Adam,” he said with a soft smile.

Catch made.

In such a short time, he had already gained her trust. Sometimes it was too easy. But it wasn’t about the catch. It was about what came next.

Cam wrung his hands as he rode in the ambulance with Chloe to St. Thomas Moore Hospital. It was torture to see her incapacitated and vulnerable. Worse still was his own complete helplessness. He was supposed to be her protector. He felt like a failure. Recurring memories from his recent episode haunted him, mocking his insignificance in the matter.

He stared at her face, her entire forehead obscured by a large bandage. The medics had hastily dressed her wound, but a small patch of red had soaked through part of the bandage. Cam couldn’t stop picturing her once-smooth temple marred with the bloody gash.

The trip felt longer than the actual ten minutes it took. When they arrived, the medics wheeled her to a small holding area separated by only a curtain from the other patients. He stood by her side the whole time, hand on her arm, willing her to stay with him.

Josh entered with a worried expression.

“Where’s Jade?” Cam asked.

“She’s outside.”

“In the waiting room?”

“No. Outside the building.”

Cam sent his brother a questioning look.

“Apparently she has something against hospitals.”

“Oh.”

Josh stared at Chloe for a moment longer and started pacing, a frown creasing his brow. Abruptly, he stopped and looked at Cam.

“What?”

“I think one of us should take her home,” Josh said.

“Who—Chloe?”

“No. Jade.”

“Is it that bad?” Cam asked.

“I’m not sure what the deal is, but she’s really freaked out.”

Cam looked back at his sister. “I need to stay with Chloe. Would you take her home?”

For a moment, Josh looked like he was going to argue, but then he sighed. “Okay.”

“Thanks.”

“Call me if anything happens, okay? If you find out anything.”

“Yeah. I will.”

Josh gave Chloe a last glance, patted her hand, and left the room.

~

For the third time, Jade tried to enter the hospital, but the minute her foot was past the ER doors, feelings of self-loathing surged around her. She halted in the waiting room, fighting with all her might. Hoping for a distraction, she let her gaze flick to each person in the room: a mother with a crying child, an elderly man behind a walker, a very pregnant woman squeezing the hand of her husband. Jade got snippets of other emotions—a thin layer of fear, short bursts of anxiety, and a faint trace of anticipation. But the depression dominated, a thick fog that edged into every crack in her mind, telling her life was hopeless.

Why was she here? Chloe had been hurt, but why did it matter? Why did anything matter? Jade wanted to shrivel up and die, to close her eyes and be rid of the world and everything in it for good. Her lids drooped as the thought came. If she killed herself, she wouldn’t have to deal with emotions anymore. She would finally have the peace she’d longed for. Her eyes shot wide. No! Those weren’t her feelings—she had to fight them. I don’t want to die. It might feel like it, but that’s not me talking, it’s someone else. It’s… She spotted a teen guy with long, stringy, black hair and bloodshot eyes sitting next to a woman that looked like his mom. He hung his head and stared at the floor.

Spotting the kid didn’t make the feelings stop, and though she tried to distance herself mentally, to convince herself it was that guy who was depressed and not her, it didn’t help. She felt hollowed out inside, like the empty shell of a decaying jack-o’-lantern, with no purpose, no drive, and no desire for anything. The fog thickened, pulling her down. She swayed and grabbed the arm of the nearest chair, but not in time.

He knees buckled and she went down. Falling hard on her rear made her gasp and shot pain through her like electricity. The jolt woke her, and for a split-second, she was in control again. She scrambled up off the floor, refusing to make eye contact with anyone in the waiting room, guessing most were staring at her, and ran for the door to outside. The faint voice of the woman at the admitting counter called after her, asking if she needed help, but Jade didn’t answer.

The feelings lessened once she was outside, and diminished even further when she sank against one of the brick walls and the automatic door closed. She breathed deeply for a few minutes, exhaling the tainted feelings a little at a time. Finally she calmed.

Why was it that when she thought things were going well, all hell broke loose? She’d grown confident lately, using Cam as a shield against the turbulent emotions all around her. But that strategy didn’t always work. When Chloe had been hurt, Cam’s emotions were as bad as everyone else’s—a new flavor of anxiety and a deeper, more intense pain. And she hadn’t been with Cam that day in the woods when she’d encountered the bear.

She wasn’t sure which had frightened her more—the bear or that strange creature exuding rage of an intensity she’d never known. Jade hadn’t told anyone about what had happened to her, not even her mom. How could she? It didn’t make any sense, and she was pretty sure talking about it would make her sound like a lunatic. She might have thought she was crazy if those emotions weren’t so vibrant in her memory.

The hospital door slid open, and for a moment the self-loathing wafted her way again. Jade tensed, but soon the door closed, and when Josh walked up to her, she let out the breath she’d been holding.

“You okay?” Josh’s anxiety was tolerable compared to what was inside the waiting room.

“I think so. I’m sorry—I should be in there with Chloe.”

“It’s okay, she has Cam. Why don’t I take you home?”

Jade hesitated, finding only concern in his dark eyes. “Okay. Thanks.”

She clung to his emotions all the way home, not because they were reassuring or peaceful, but because sharing his worry for his sister was the only way Jade could think to absolve herself of her own guilt for leaving Chloe.

~

The waiting was the worst part for Cam. Doctors and nurses were in and out to monitor Chloe’s wound and vitals, but it was thirty, maybe forty minutes between each visit. They gave him no clues to her status. His only solace was that her chest continued to rise and fall.

The minutes ticked by as he stared at her, his heart in turmoil. Finally, almost two hours later, the doctor on duty came to tell him they had to take her to do an MRI. They wheeled her bed from the room and out of sight.

More restless now that she was gone, he paced the room. A figure entered the curtained area, and when Cam saw Josh’s face, he breathed a deep sigh. “Hey.”

“Do you know anything yet?” Josh asked.

“No.”

“Where is she?”

“MRI.”

Josh nodded silently. “I called Mom and Dad. They’ll be up as soon as they can.”

“Good,” Cam said. “Thanks for taking Jade home.”

The brothers stood in silence with no words to express their feelings, staring at the mottled, gray floor tiles. After a few minutes, a nurse returned with Chloe, rolling her bed into its spot in front of them. Cam watched as Josh greeted her silently, stepping close to the bed and placing his hand on hers. He didn’t speak, but seemed to exude unspoken emotions.

It was another hour before a doctor came in to give them the results. Chloe’s head wound had caused a small amount of bleeding on her brain. The unthinkable question was whether or not there was a chance of brain damage. But until Chloe’s state improved, there would be no way to know for sure.

Cam refused to leave Chloe’s side, spending the night in an undersized, uncomfortable recliner in one corner of her room. He met the barrage of nurses, doctors, and visitors that came to check on her.

Early before dawn the next morning, he was awakened by the sound of stirring close by. His eyes shot open and he leapt out of the recliner, dashing to Chloe’s side. Her head rolled slowly from one side to the other and then her eyelids flickered.

“Chloe… Chloe.” He spoke softly, watching for a response.

Her eyelids opened and her head turned at the sound of her name. She met his gaze for a brief moment. Then her lids drooped and closed again.

She was awake later that afternoon when Charles and Marie Schuyler were there. Nurses were in and out, monitoring her vitals and giving good reports. Seeing her smiling and talking was a relief, and fears of brain trauma were gone. Soon she was eating with gusto and even moving around on her own. Cam continued to stay with her in the hospital, refusing to leave except to grab takeout. She teased him, telling him to go home and take a shower because he was starting to stink. Still he refused. It wasn’t worth driving an hour and a half both ways just for a shower.

From that point on, Chloe’s recovery was swift. On Thursday evening Cam was sitting in the recliner next to her, the two of them watching television, as happy and comfortable as if they were back at home.

A knock at the door interrupted the show. Cam got up to answer it. “Jade!” he said, throwing his arms around her. It had been too long since he’d seen her. “I thought you didn’t do hospitals.”

“Not usually, but I needed to see Chloe.”

“Hi, Jade!” Chloe called from across the room.

“How are you doing?” Jade asked.

“I’m great. Other than these horrible staples in my forehead. I’m going to have some pretty nasty scars after this whole thing is over.”

“Does it hurt?” Jade asked.

“No,” Chloe said, then hesitated. “Not at all.”

“That’s good.”

“Yeah…” Chloe’s voice trailed off, and she seemed lost in thought. “It’s weird though, you’d think that it would hurt… a little at least.”

“Are you on any pain medication?” Jade asked.

“No. I haven’t needed anything since Tuesday.”

“She’s been a quick healer,” Cam said. “The MRI this afternoon showed that the blood on her brain is totally gone. The doctors say she’s healed great. If nothing changes for the worse, they’re going to let her come home tomorrow.”

“That’s awesome!” Jade said. “I bet your parents miss you.”

“Actually, they’ve been here to visit every day,” Cam said. “You missed them—they left a little while ago. They’ll be on the road a few hours and wanted to get back before dark.”

“I bet they’re ready for you to come home,” Jade said.

“Probably. But actually, I’m going to stay with Cam for a few more days before I go back to Denver. After all, he still has a free room until Sunday, and I’m not going to let a stupid accident ruin our week together.”

“I’m going to keep an eye on her and make sure she obeys the doctor’s orders and rests—‘no physical excursion.’”

Chloe looked at Jade. “I’d really love to hang out if you have any free time. You should come over to the house this weekend.”

Jade smiled. “Of course. Maybe I’ll bring dinner one night. I’m not sure if you’d have much to eat with the guys cooking for you.”

“Knowing them, it’d be microwave popcorn and beef jerky every meal,” Chloe said.

“Give me some credit. I can cook, when forced,” Cam said with mock annoyance.

The three of them chatted for a while before Jade told Chloe good-bye and Cam walked her to her car.

“Are you going to class tomorrow?” she asked.

“I should be there. They are supposed to discharge her first thing in the morning, so I’ll have time to get her home and then make it to class. Have I missed much?”

“Yeah, but I wouldn’t worry about it. After all, you have guaranteed perfect grades until page 198. The rest of us have a little more difficulty.”

They arrived at her car, and she delayed entering, leaning against it as they continued their conversation. Cam stepped closer so that he was standing over her.

“I’m sorry you’ve had a hard time. But you know I’ll help you study. You’ll do fine.”

“Thanks, Cam.” She sighed. “I’ve really missed you there.”

In their nearness, Cam’s heartbeat quickened. Jade looked up at him, almost as if in response to his escalating heart rate. She was beautiful in the dim lighting, illuminated only by the streetlights far above them. He took her hand, which lay against the side of the car. She didn’t pull away when he held it lightly in his, softly caressing her palm with his thumb. He searched her face for any hesitation or reluctance, but the only thing he saw was a mirror of his own emotions.

He wondered if this was the right time. He leaned closer, smelling the sweet scent of her hair, her skin. He closed his eyes but at the last moment changed course. Instead of kissing her on the lips, he turned to kiss her lightly on the cheek. She wrapped her arms around him, and he sank into the embrace. They stood in each other’s arms for a few moments before he released her.

“Good night, Cam,” she said softly.

“’Night.”

She climbed into her car and drove away as dusk fell around him.

Friday when Cam returned home after class, Chloe was sprawled across the old, orange sofa and Josh reclined in Cam’s oversized leather armchair. They were laughing at something on the television. Cam thought how relieved he was that things were back to normal.

“How was class?” Chloe asked.

“Uneventful,” he said. “Jade’s coming over after work tonight.”

“Oh, good.”

Cam was amazed at how casual she seemed, almost as if she hadn’t been in an accident. If it weren’t for the bandage on her forehead, he wouldn’t have been able to tell.

Cam walked over to the couch and sat down by Chloe, picking up her feet and placing them on his lap to make room for himself. “How are you?”

“Great,” Chloe said.

“No pain?”

“Nothing. Why don’t you chill out for a while and watch Star Wars with us?”

“Sure.”

After lunch and the movie, Cam and Josh cleaned up the apartment while Chloe took a nap. Jade arrived later that evening with several bags of takeout and a delicious smell that made Cam’s stomach scream for food.

“I hope you guys like Pad Thai,” Jade said.

“Sounds awesome.” Cam took the bags from Jade and carried them into the kitchen.

“How are you doing?” he heard her ask Josh.

Cam couldn’t make out his brother’s response. Through everything that had happened the last few days, it was normal for her to be worried about Chloe, even to wonder how he was handling the days away from home, sleeping in a recliner. But who else would think to ask Josh how he was doing?

If Cam hadn’t been by Chloe’s side every moment, he would have gone crazy with worry. Josh had stayed at Cam’s apartment and driven over an hour to come visit Chloe every day.

“Hi!” Chloe said a moment later, running in to give Jade a hug.

“Chloe, take it easy,” Cam said. “You know you aren’t supposed to overexert yourself.”

“Oh, chill out, Cam. I feel fine.” Then turning to Jade she added, “That’s the overprotective side I was telling you about. But he’s only that way with me. He pretty much lets Josh do whatever he wants.” Chloe shot Cam a smug look.

Someone has to worry about her, Cam thought.

“I’m so glad you’re feeling better,” Jade said. “I thought you might be stuck in bed or something.”

“I’ve been taking it easy, but I feel perfectly fine.”

“How’s your head?”

“It doesn’t hurt,” Chloe said, and then added with what almost sounded like pride, “Want to see the damage? I need to change the bandage anyway.”

Cam couldn’t believe she was already bragging about her battle scars.

“Umm…” Jade squirmed. It looked as if she was afraid to hurt Chloe’s feelings by refusing.

“Come here.” Chloe grabbed Jade’s hand and pulled her to the sofa. “Cam, can you get me a new bandage?”

“Sure.” Cam went to the bathroom to retrieve the gauze, medical tape, and ointment. When he returned to the living room, Chloe already had the bandage off, and Jade was staring at the wound, her complexion slightly paler than normal. The gash was about an inch above Chloe’s left eye, approximately a five-inch diagonal arc. Six metal staples held the skin together snugly. The wound looked clean. She would have some scarring, but her bangs would hide it—until she changed her hairstyle, anyway.

Cam brought the supplies over and knelt at the sofa in front of the girls. “This may hurt a bit.”

Chloe’s jaw tightened as she braced herself. Cam worked on the wound, but after a few moments Chloe relaxed. A puzzled look crossed her face.

“Geez, you’re tough,” Cam said, impressed that she hadn’t even blinked at the pain. She didn’t respond. Instead, she sat pensive for a few minutes. Cam wondered what was on her mind.

Chloe’s brows remained furrowed in thought. She held out her wrist. “Cam, pinch my arm.”

He stared at her. “What?”

“Just do it.”

Cam reached out with his hand and pinched his sister’s arm gently.

“Harder.”

“I’m not going to hurt you, Chloe. What’s going on?”

She sighed as if exasperated and reached over with her other hand to pinch a large chunk of her flesh between two fingers. With eyes on her arm, she pressed her thin fingers harder and harder until her hand shook with the force.

An alarm went off in Cam’s head. “Chloe! Stop!” He grabbed her hand, tearing it away from her arm. “That’s masochistic! What are you doing? Are you trying to hurt yourself?”

“Nothing.” A large red welt was forming on her arm. She was inexplicably calm, and it was both odd and frightening.

“Nothing at all.” She stared at the red blemish.

Cam brushed her arm with his fingertips. It was sure to leave a bruise. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself before he spoke. “Chloe, what’s going on?”

“Something… is… wrong with me.”

The room was silent as they waited for her to explain.

Chloe’s head tipped up and her eyes met Cam’s. “I can’t feel any pain.”

“What?”

“I can’t feel pain. I can feel this.” She gestured to his hand, which still lay on her arm. “I have a sense of touch, but I can’t feel any pain.”

Cam felt one question rising above the rest, the words forming in his throat, but before he could ask, she answered it.

“It’s been like this since the accident. Not one moment since I blacked out have I felt even the slightest physical hurt, ache, or pain. When you were cleaning my wound, I could feel the pressure, and I knew you were touching it, but there was no burn, no sting in any way.”

“What are you saying? Like the part of your brain that sends warning signals has been deactivated?”

“Yeah, maybe. Something must have happened in my brain—maybe the trauma somehow wiped out part of my nervous system.”

The four of them sat pondering the possibilities. Josh was the first to speak. “That’s a trip.”

“Dang,” Cam said.

Chloe snapped out of her reverie. “I guess I silenced the room. How can I test this?” She tapped her fingers on her leg as she thought.

“What? You want to try and hurt yourself? No way,” Cam said.

“But if it won’t hurt, what’s the big deal? This could be an incredibly cool side effect.”

“Cam’s right, Chloe,” Josh said. “This is insane.”

“Just because you can’t feel pain doesn’t mean you can’t be harmed,” Cam said. “This isn’t some cool trick you can do. It’s a liability. If you can’t feel pain, you might put your hand on a stove and get burned without realizing it. You’re more at risk of getting hurt than before.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not an idiot. I’m not going to put my hand on a hot stove.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“You think I can’t take care of myself.”

“That’s not it. I just want you to be careful.”

Chloe crossed her arms and glared at him.

“Maybe we should take you back to the hospital.”

“I’m not going back, Cam,” she said, shaking her head.

“Maybe if they reexamined you…”

“They already did an MRI and everything was normal. Remember? How would you feel if it were you, Cam? You never went back to be reexamined after your accident. Maybe they should check out your head, too.”

Cam sighed. He had no desire to visit the hospital either.

“I don’t want people messing around in my head.” She looked pleadingly at Josh. “You understand how I feel, don’t you?”

Josh patted Chloe’s knee.

“Please don’t tell Mom and Dad,” she said.

“Why?”

“You remember how freaked out they got after the stuff with Cam? I can trust you guys, right?”

How could he forget? They still didn’t look at him the same way. Cam resigned himself and nodded.

“Thanks guys, you’re the best.”

That evening after dinner, Jade pointed at the corner of the room. “Whose guitar is that?”

“Josh’s,” Cam said.

“I didn’t know you played.” She raised an eyebrow at Josh.

He looked down, a bit sheepish, as if he had been caught withholding information.

“All the time,” Chloe said, “but I love it. I remember when I was a kid—Josh would practice piano and Mom would dance around the house to the music. Sometimes Cam would dance with her.”

Jade looked at Cam and his face grew hot. “Well, yeah. You can’t really say no to Mom when she’s like that.” He rubbed his brow with a hand. “She’s a lot like Chloe. Very persistent.” He shot a look at his sister.

“Piano, too?” Jade asked Josh.

“Yep,” Chloe said before he had a chance to answer. “Josh is quite the multi-talented musician. And he writes his own music.” It was true, of course, but Cam wondered if Chloe’s shining pride ever rang that true for him.

“Wow.” Jade looked impressed. “Would you play something for us?”

Josh hesitated, looking awkward for a moment, his eyes flicking around to each person.

“Yeah, Josh. Please?” Chloe said.

Without a word, Josh stood, grabbed the guitar, and sat down in one of the dining chairs. Strumming a few notes, he checked the tuning, tightening a few strings. The sounds lingered in the air of the quiet room. Then he began to play.

At once, his entire demeanor changed. While in his element, enraptured by the music, Josh was transformed. His posture straightened. His face morphed from tentative to confident. With words, Josh may have lacked precision and wit, but with music, the audible expressions flowed freely, gracefully.

Cam recognized the pattern of chords. It was a song his brother had written.

As the music flowed around them, Cam’s thoughts lingered on Chloe, who so closely resembled their mother. When she was born, he‘d immediately taken her under his care, even though he he’d been only four years old. Ever since, he’d felt responsible for her. And now, more than ever, Chloe needed him.

With this strange problem, she’d need someone to keep her levelheaded, to stop her from taking risks that had been normal activities only last week. In a way, he and Chloe had something in common now. But he feared she would wind up in trouble and end up hurting herself seriously, even fatally. He couldn’t let anything happen to her.

Josh’s music continued to flow throughout the room, but the tone had changed. It was now melancholy—despondent, but beautiful. The chords struck a sense of yearning in Cam, and he wondered if it was the same for the others. His eyes slowly panned the still faces until they landed on Jade’s. She sat on the edge of the sofa, her chin in her hands, listening to the music. The mood overwhelmed Cam with longing. He was lost in Jade’s beauty, her mystery. She was so unlike any woman he’d ever known. He imagined what it would be like to kiss her.

When the music stopped, Cam’s eyes shot open. He hadn’t realized they had closed during his daydream. His face grew hot, but fortunately none of the others seemed to realize it. They were all similarly waking out of the trance.

~

Jade had been completely mesmerized by Josh’s music. The music combined with his flood of unspoken emotions had nearly hypnotized her. His feelings had danced in waves around the notes like a silent harmony—the most beautiful expression of emotion she’d ever witnessed.

When the music stopped, she couldn’t come off the emotion buzz. The sensation changed, though, and she tasted a new flavor, one of intense longing. She could barely pull herself together enough to think what it meant.

“Josh, that was lovely,” Chloe said with a sigh.

“It was,” Jade said. She forced herself up from the chair, still feeling thick and clouded with inner intensity. She needed to get some air. “Well, I’d better head out. Thanks for having me over. It was fun.”

Chloe took that as an invitation to attack Jade with a hug. “Thanks for coming, and for bringing dinner.”

This time not even Chloe’s sunny disposition made a dent in the emotions flooding Jade. When Josh and Chloe headed to the kitchen to clean up, she struggled to the door. Cam was at her side. That was when she realized what she was feeling. It was all him.

“I’m really glad you came tonight.” His voice was husky and enticing.

“Me, too. Your family is… incredible.”

“So are you.”

Jade’s heart was pounding. She stared into his face. His longing flamed up within her, stoked by the yearning soundtrack of the evening. He bent down to kiss her, his lips brushing hers with the lightest touch. She froze but didn’t pull away. His lips were soft, warm, and they pulled at her. She was only dimly aware of her own mouth moving against his.

When he drew back and tried to meet her eyes, she turned her face into his shoulder and embraced him. What just happened?

He responded by pulling her in tighter, and his feelings swirled around her, even stronger now. She breathed deeply into his shirt for a moment, trying to take control of herself. He held her a minute, and leaned down to softly kiss her forehead.

At that break of contact, she somehow managed to pull away. She said good-bye and made it to her car, shaking all over. One last glance at him before she drove away told her that he had no idea what he’d done to her.

~

Forward women weren’t Ethan’s favorite, but there was one thing about them. They made the catch easy. He could deal with a few minutes of acquiescence in return for the satisfying prize he would receive later.

This one—he’d forgotten her name already—was tall and slender, about his height. Dark-haired and lovely—he wouldn’t settle for anything less—she was at the moment entwined around him with her tongue down his throat. His fingers twisted in her soft hair as he breathed in the musky smell of perfume smeared on her neck. Along with it, he picked up the more appealing natural scent of her skin. Making out with her wasn’t an altogether unpleasant experience, but it also wasn’t the thing that stirred him to his core.

A writhing mass of hands and lips, the two of them clumsily made their way through Ethan’s front door, into his apartment, and to the bedroom. He hadn’t turned on the lights, since his preference was for the dark. And he doubted his date noticed much of the inside of his dwelling, her focus being entirely on him. If she had been aware enough to notice the sparse interior cluttered only by several moving boxes, he doubted she would be offended by the lack of decoration. The pre-furnished apartment contained only the basics—a small dining set, a sofa, and a bed. It was bare bones, but met his needs.

Still kissing him feverishly, she plopped onto the bed, pulling him along with her. She removed his dark glasses and tossed them across the room. Some women were attracted to weakness more than others. Temporarily enjoying the moistness of her lips, he decided he would appease her desire for only a few more minutes. Then his games would begin.

“Mmmm, Seth,” she sighed in his ear.

He smiled.

And then the phone rang. At first Ethan ignored it. Whoever was trying to contact him was tenacious enough to wait through twelve rings before hanging up.

“Probably a wrong number,” he muttered when his date pulled away for a moment, a quizzical look on her face. When the ringing stopped, she resumed kissing him. But after only a few minutes, the phone buzzed again.

“Maybe I should get it,” Ethan said on the fourth ring. “I’ll be right back.” He gave her a suggestive smile. “Don’t go anywhere.”

She replied with a coy arch of her back.

He shut the bedroom door behind him and walked to the kitchen to answer the call. No one had this number, but if someone was trying to call him, it most likely wasn’t a conversation he wanted to have within his guest’s hearing.

“Hello?” He kept his tone cool and free from irritation.

“Who is this?” The voice on the other line was high and scratchy.

“What’s it to ya? You called me.”

“Is this Tom?” the woman asked.

Ethan sighed.

“Why have you been calling me?” she said.

“What are you talking about?”

“I dialed star sixty-nine. I know it was someone from this line.”

Ethan had been out for the past three hours. Before leaving, he’d made a few calls for his own amusement. His mother was too easy to play games with, and lately he’d begun calling regularly to torment her. He hadn’t realized his phone lines weren’t adequately blocked.

He couldn’t believe the old bag was lame enough to sit at the phone for hours and redial until she finally received a response. If nothing else, she was patient. His mother might be plagued by fear and weakness, she might lack a sense of her own identity, and she might have abandoned any level of personal hygiene ages ago, but the one quality that remained was persistence.

There was no doubt in Ethan’s mind that his mother still blamed him for his father’s abandonment over thirty years ago. What she clung to as devoted adoration to her ex-husband was more accurately a pathetic inability to let go of a man who was far out of her league. Despite her insistence that Tom left because of the baby, Ethan believed she was at fault for his father’s disappearance. The unexpected pregnancy had pressured his father into marriage. And who could blame Tom for wanting to be rid of the weepy, wretched tramp? More likely his father, of whom Ethan had no memory, was like him—incapable of tolerating weakness.

In the typical sense of the word, Noreen was not an abusive mother, either physically or verbally. The withholding of affection might not technically qualify for child abuse, but if it had, she would have been a prime offender.

A highly varied garden of fears had sprouted from Tom’s abandonment. Noreen nurtured it daily with her obsessive obedience to those fears. She didn’t leave the house. She left every light constantly on, even at night. The house was devoid of mirrors. She couldn’t tolerate cold weather. She wouldn’t allow Ethan, or anyone else, to ever touch her. And she refused to seek help or treatment for her issues because of her fear of all health professionals.

“Is this Tom?” she asked again.

He baited her. “Maybe.”

“Please come home.”

“I can’t tonight. It’s too late. I’ll come by tomorrow.”

“Do you promise?” After thirty years, she was still so gullible.

Sickening.

“I promise. Just stop calling me.” Before she could utter another word, Ethan yanked the cord from the wall.

He had no intention of traveling across the entire country to see her, and doubted she would recognize him even if he did show up on her doorstep. Tomorrow he’d change his phone number.

Straightening, Ethan turned and headed back toward the bedroom. When he opened the door, he found his prey lounging on the bed in the darkness, waiting for him with a sensual expression on her face. No more time for diversions. He was ready for the real fun to begin.

“I’m sorry I kept you waiting,” he said, shutting the door behind him.

The following Monday, Jade was sitting in biology class, but her mind was on the surfer boy next to her. She still didn’t know where she stood with him. They had only been on one real date, two if you counted racquetball, which she didn’t. He wasn’t her boyfriend; however, there was the complication of Saturday night. The kiss.

Despite how brief and how harmless it may have been, that kiss had changed everything. It had formalized all Cam’s feelings. The biggest problem was that she hadn’t decided to reveal her secret.

She should’ve known she couldn’t ride the fence for long before indecision caused her to fall off on one side or the other. Now, depending on her decision, the “talk” she’d been putting off might turn into the “breakup.” Worse. So much worse.

Cam’s feelings had completely overtaken her. And beyond that, seeing the Schuylers’ interaction and affection for one another made her long to be a part of their family. Her sixth sense had made her feel the bond they shared, like she was one of them. She didn’t want to lose her friendship with Cam or any of the Schuylers.

When class ended, they collected their books and left. Cam took Jade’s hand once they were outside.

“I’d walk you to your car, but Ben’s picking me up, since we’re working the same shift today.” Cam motioned to the curb in front of the building.

Jade nodded. She was about to answer when she spotted a familiar face crossing the campus a way off.

Abruptly, she dropped his hand and gave him a quick hug. “Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

Cam’s ride pulled up as he was saying good-bye, but Jade was already several paces away, leaving him with a puzzled expression on his face. She glanced back to see him climb into Ben’s car, but once they’d pulled out of the lot, she sprinted toward the figure crossing the lawn.

At first Logan didn’t notice her, but then, as she closed the gap between them, their eyes met and recognition clouded his face. He looked the same as when she’d last seen him, his dark hair short but slightly unruly. Only the hint of a five-o’clock shadow grazed his angular jawline. Her heart skipped a beat.

Recognition and surprise washed swiftly over Logan’s face and were gone, replaced with the hard lines that reminded her of their last parting. It made her ache inside. Apparently his resolve to keep his distance hadn’t changed. Putting these thoughts out of her mind, Jade approached him. “Hi,” she greeted in a friendly tone.

“Hello.” A hint of irritation crept past the formality. Other than that, he was free of emotions.

“Long time no see, huh?” She waited, but he gave no response. She barreled ahead, filling the silence between them. “I got an A in my philosophy class.”

“Good for you,” he said with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. His manner was polite, but not friendly. Jade could barely believe that this was the man from only a few weeks ago. He seemed like a stranger.

“Well, I have some errands I need to take care of.” Logan turned to go. His brush-off stung, but she refused to show it, reminding herself that they were merely a student and a professor.

“All right. I need to head to work anyway.”

“Good-bye.”

“’Bye.” Unable to pry herself from the spot where she stood, she stared as he strode away across the campus.

~

For the third time since she’d entered her car, Jade fought back the tears that threatened to break loose. First the Cam thing, now Logan. She would not give in. Taking in a deep breath, she focused on the radio and finally won the battle. Pulling her car into the lot of the bookstore, she took a deep, labored breath and cut the engine. She had a feeling that work today was going to be one of the worst Mondays yet.

After an emotionally draining weekend and the unexpected run-in with Logan, work was the last place she wanted to be. She wanted to go home, be alone, and wallow in her feelings of despair. The deserted state of the store on a Monday afternoon wasn’t going to help take her mind off her problems. Her boss greeted her as usual and then left her to cope on her own. As was typical, he’d already priced and stocked the new merchandise, and now there was nothing for her to do. She walked the aisles, staring mindlessly at the rows of books.

The hours passed by slowly. She thought about purchasing another journal, since she’d abandoned hers in the woods, but at the moment she didn’t feel like writing.

The store had been empty since her shift began. Around three o’clock, she heard the faint tinkle of bells as a customer entered the shop. Jade glumly kept her post at the counter, not able to get up the energy to greet the patron. She doodled aimlessly on a legal pad, not even looking up until she heard the footsteps stop at the desk in front of her.

When she raised her head, she was shocked at the face before her. A flood of her own emotions—hurt, confusion, anger—threatened to break loose as she stared at Logan. She fought to remain composed, but heard the irritation in her own voice as she greeted him dutifully. “Can I help you?”

“I didn’t know you worked here.”

She stared him down as he searched for what to say, looking flustered. She couldn’t bite the words back any longer. They flew out with a fury she hadn’t expected. “So, what? If you knew I worked here, you wouldn’t have come?” A glimpse of hurt flickered across his face and she felt the twist of pain in her own gut, but then it was gone.

“I—” he began. His eyes weren’t guarded like they’d been this morning, but open, searching, as if they were stripping away all her protective layers. His eyes, though usually hazel, had more of a golden-brown tone today, possibly because of the light in the shop.

Just then a streak of fear shot through her, so incredibly out of place that she knew it wasn’t her own. Something about the sensation behind that emotion triggered a memory. She’d felt it before.

Her breath caught in her throat as a sudden jolt of recognition struck her like a hard blow. It was the same variety of fear she’d felt that day in the forest. His fear? And those golden eyes staring back at her—those were the eyes of the beast. It hadn’t been Bigfoot that day in the forest. It had been the very man standing in front of her, under some sort of transformation.

“It was you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “You were there in the forest. The day that—” Her voice trailed off as she remembered coming face to face with the bear.

Logan looked down at where his hands rested on the counter between them. “I didn’t want you to see me… like that.” He shuddered and the fear turned to humiliation. “I never would have shown myself if it weren’t for that bear.”

“What are you?” She instantly regretted her words.

“I’m a human being. I’m just… different. I have a problem… sort of.”

“Different?” That was a little close to home.

At that moment, the tinkle of bells indicated the arrival of another customer.

“Listen.” Logan leaned over the counter, and his voice took on a confidential tone. “I’d rather not talk about it here.”

“Okay, fine,” Jade said sharply, turning away from him and putting up the cold shoulder again.

“Jade. I’m not blowing you off.”

The way he said her name, so softly, so tenderly, sent goose bumps down her spine. “But you were, earlier today,” she said, still not meeting his gaze. He sighed again and she could feel his frustration mounting.

“I’ll tell you anything you want to know.” He touched her hand, and Jade’s eyes darted up to meet his. “Just not here. It’s personal. I would prefer we were alone.” His emotions had gone silent again, and she felt any trace of her own anger dissolve.

“All right.”

“Are you free after work?”

“Yeah.”

He named a restaurant downtown. “Can you meet me at six o’clock?”

“I’ll be there.”

~

Ethan’s passion was classical music. He enjoyed variety within the genre, but his soundtrack of choice was opera when entertaining a guest. It didn’t take long for his neighbors to think of him as “that really nice gentleman who plays classical music a little too loudly.” But he hadn’t had any complaints so far.

Around him, the soprano vocals swelled and overtook the writhing notes from the symphony. But rather than the music, his focus was on the young woman lying faceup on the bed, her hands and feet bound to the bedposts. Her eyes pleaded with him in the dimly lit room, but the gag in her mouth kept her speech muffled.

Long, tangled ringlets of black hair framed her youthful face—she might be one of his youngest yet. Since high school, anyway. The hem of her dress had a slight rip due to the struggle, but other than that, she looked perfect—full, dark lips, flawless pale complexion, and slender physique. So innocent. And so weak.

In no hurry, Ethan took his time retrieving one of his tarantulas from its glass cage. Delicately he placed it on her wrist, out of reach of her frenzied fingers. She tried in vain to break loose. Her eyes bulged with horror as the spider crawled up her arm, confirming that his first specimen was a winner. He placed the second tarantula on her ankle where it soon disappeared under the folds of her skirt. The third one, which he positioned on her stomach, hesitated for a moment and then began to crawl across her chest toward her face. She trembled silently, her eyes locked on the creature.

Fear was something that Ethan didn’t completely understand, but he knew how to use it to his own advantage. Fear could be debilitating, controlling, and painful. Fear made people weak, and weakness was the biggest flaw of mankind. Fortunately, he was not flawed in this manner.

The helpless girl was mesmerizing with the contrast of the dark creatures traversing her pale form at will. Ethan bent over her, peering into her eyes. He waited for the precise moment, and then decided to indulge himself. He removed her gag as the notes from the soprano peaked in volume. As if orchestrated, the wailing from the two voices filled the room, forming a new dimension to the rapturous music. Gratification surged through his veins as he enjoyed the moment.

The game had only begun.

As Jade drove to the restaurant, part of her wondered if Logan would even show up. Maybe setting the whole thing up had been an excuse to get her off his back so he could make a quick exit. But then she saw his truck in the parking lot. She pulled into a spot and stepped out as he was heading her way.

He was wearing the same clothing as earlier, but he seemed to have shaved because there was no trace of the five-o’clock shadow from before. This was the first time she’d ever seen his jaw completely smooth.

“Hi.” His voice was warm and emotions were calm. There was only a trace of tension matched with an overall pleasant friendliness.

“Hi,” she said, somewhat shyly. Her curiosity about his secret, so urgent a few hours ago, was suddenly trivial, now that she was faced with the intimidating prospect of an evening alone with him. When his emotions subsided, her own unwelcome nervousness crept over her.

Together they walked into the restaurant, a local steakhouse designed to look like a rural cottage, with its high, pointed gables, wood siding, and gingerbread trim painted in hunter green and white. The hostess walked them through a maze of private dining rooms, finally seating them at a booth in a dimly lit corner of the small room. It was obvious why Logan had chosen this place, considering privacy was his main concern. Jade was thankful for the seclusion as well.

They sat, perused the menu in silence, and gave their orders to the waitress.

“So,” Jade said.

“So.”

She twisted her fingers awkwardly beneath the table. How did one begin a conversation like this? She bit her lip to avoid the ‘What are you?’ question she’d let slip earlier. “What happened to you last Saturday in the woods? You said you have a problem. What is it, exactly? What causes you to turn into that… um… creature?”

His expression turned grim and she felt bitterness welling up inside. “More like monster. Well, it’s not like I transform in the light of a full moon or anything like that. The truth is pretty lame. It would be cooler if I were some kind of mythical being.”

“I’d rather know the truth.”

He didn’t answer immediately.

“Please?

“Abnormally rapid hair growth.”

“That’s it?”

“Yes, that’s it.”

“No genetic ties to wild animals?”

“Nope.”

“No magical curses keeping you from your true form as a prince?” Her lips twitched.

“Nope.”

“No mutations or science experiments gone awry transforming you into a killing machine?”

“Nothing even remotely that exciting.” He gave a wry expression at her science-fiction references.

“Then why were you afraid to tell me? What’s the big deal?”

He looked at her with a puzzled expression. “Isn’t it obvious?”

“No,” she said. “I guess I don’t understand.”

“It’s disgusting. Hideous. I can’t go for more than a week without grooming before I start to look like a freak.” Jade’s heart went out to him as she experienced his deep emotions. It was very personal, and there was a lingering regret. She reached for his other hand lying motionless on the table. Her touch startled him and he looked up, but didn’t pull away.

“But you aren’t,” she said.

“But I am. You don’t know what it took to get me back to this.” He gestured at himself. “It’s repulsive.”

“I don’t find you repulsive.” Quite the opposite, she thought. The warmth of his hand in hers made her heartbeat quicken.

The waitress arrived with their food. Jade abruptly pulled back. She’d nearly forgotten that they were in public.

He concentrated on her, making her wonder if he could read her thoughts. The waitress placed the dishes on the table, breaking the spell between them. Abruptly, all emotions flowing from Logan ceased.

Once the waitress left and they began to eat their dinner, Jade spoke again. “I’m really curious. Do you mind telling me more about your… er…” Her voice trailed off as she struggled to find the right word.

“Abnormality? No, I guess not. What do you want to know?”

She thought for a moment. “How fast does your hair grow?”

“That depends.”

“Depends?”

“The hair on my head and face grows the fastest. I have to cut my hair every few days to keep it this short. I shave my face twice a day, and even then I have stubble.”

Jade looked at his chin, realizing with shock that in the time since they’d walked into the restaurant, he’d already developed a five-o’clock shadow.

Logan continued, “The hair on my body grows more slowly, but I still have to trim it often. The same thing goes for my fingernails and toenails—cutting them is a daily routine. The only exceptions to the rapid growth are my eyelashes and eyebrows. I’ve never figured out why. But then, I guess even normal people can grow their hair out as long as they want while their eyebrows always remain a set length.”

“So when I saw you out in the woods, how long had it been since you had trimmed?”

Logan thought for a minute. “I don’t know exactly, I kind of lost track of the days, but I think it had been somewhere around three weeks.” He grimaced. “I’ve never let it get that bad before. It wasn’t a conscious decision, I just… well, I guess I just let myself go.”

Jade recalled the long hair trailing down his back, a full mane of hair engulfing his chin from ear to ear, and the thick hair covering his entire body. She blushed when she realized his fur hadn’t been covered by clothing and quickly turned her mind back to the original topic.

“You’ve never gone three weeks without a trim? Weren’t you ever curious? Just to see how long it would grow?”

“I’ve always hated it too much to do that.” He sighed. “Since I was a kid I’ve wished I could be normal.” The emphasis he placed on the last word was almost worshipful.

“I understand.”

“You do?” He gave her a look but she didn’t explain.

Jade was silent, taking it all in. Then a thought occurred to her. “If you were camping, where was your truck—and your tent?”

“Another spot—several miles away. I’d been to the lookout rock off and on the past few weeks, but I set up my tent elsewhere. When I saw you—” He broke off for a moment and took a deep breath. “I meant to leave, immediately. But then I saw the bear, saw it watching you, approaching. I couldn’t leave.” A wave of his compassion briefly overtook her, then faded. “Seeing me must have terrified you.”

A new emotion took hold of Jade, a deep revulsion that was reminiscent of the kid in the ER room. She shuddered, and remembered the feelings coming from the creature—from Logan—that day in the woods. “You were so angry… and afraid? I thought I was afraid, but it was you. And why were you so angry?”

“What do you mean? You could sense my fear?”

“I don’t know,” she lied, realizing the slip and frustrated she’d said so much. Tonight was supposed to be about his problem, not hers.

“That’s not fair. If I’m going to be honest with you, don’t I deserve the same respect?”

He was right. She couldn’t demand the truth from him without opening herself up, too. She made a rash decision and hoped it wouldn’t backfire. “All right, I’ll be honest. But you didn’t answer my question.”

“About why I was angry?”

“Yes.”

“Well, like I said, I wasn’t planning on leaping out. But when you were in danger, I had to. That bear was about to tear into you. I was angry at the bear and the impossible situation.”

“So how did you get away without the bear hurting you?”

Logan’s face changed as he considered her question. For a moment he stared out into the restaurant. A puzzled expression pulled his brows together.

“Honestly? I’m not quite sure. I mean, I know what happened, but I just don’t know how.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I know the bear came at me, and fast. I was defenseless other than my nails. In the end the bear was really no threat.”

“What? No threat? Even with claws, I don’t see how you could’ve survived. Bears have claws too, and fangs. That one was huge!” She shuddered at the thought of Logan facing the bear head-on, that he’d knowingly risked his life to save her. What if something had happened to him? “You went up against a bear and came away without so much as a scratch—just because you have long nails?”

“It wasn’t just the claws,” he said evenly, his voice lowering as he spoke. “It was more the abnormal strength.”

“Abnormal strength?”

“I’ve never experienced anything like it before. It allowed me to fight like I was a bear, only that bear had nothing on me. It wasn’t even a struggle to take it down. I thought maybe it was adrenaline at first, but after I had killed it—”

“You killed it?”

He nodded. “It was either it or me. But then I was curious. I wondered if I would be strong enough to lift the carcass.”

“And?”

“It didn’t even strain my muscles… as I lifted it above my head and heaved it into the canyon.”

Jade’s jaw dropped.

“But then the shock wore off. I was freaked out at what had happened. I felt like… an animal.” He shivered. “In that moment, I was as far from being human as I’ve ever been.”

“Are you still…” Jade hesitated. “… do you still have that strength?”

Logan looked into her eyes. There was a rush of emotions, so many in number and so swift that Jade couldn’t decipher even one. The next moment, she felt empty again. “No,” he said simply.

“How do you keep doing that?” Jade murmured, more to herself than to the man sitting across from her. He was so controlled, almost as if he knew she needed him to be.

“Doing what?”

Jade considered her words for a moment before speaking. “It’s just that when you have an emotional response, you cut it off abruptly, instead of following it through like most people do. It’s almost like you’re restraining yourself for some reason.”

“What are you talking about? Are you psychic or something?”

He knew something was up. There was no backing down now. She had gone way too far down the road into Bizarre World to return without an explanation. Being with Logan made her feel safe. He’d saved her life. He’d already laid his own weakness on the table, so now it was her turn. She took a deep breath and began her story.

“I’ve always been different,” Jade said. “There’s sort of a… glitch in my brain that connects me to the emotions of the people around me.”

“Connects you? How, exactly?”

“I’m not psychic. I can’t read your mind. But I can feel your emotions.”

“You’re… what? An empath or something? Like on Star Trek?”

“Not exactly. I have an empathic ability of sorts. It’s not just knowing what others are feeling, it’s experiencing those emotions—instead of my own.”

“How long have you been that way?”

“Since before I can remember. I think maybe I was born with it. My parents didn’t realize the severity of my handicap until kindergarten, when my first experience being in a group of children went horribly wrong. And even then, all they knew was that I didn’t do well around people.”

“What happened in kindergarten?”

“It was traumatic, and I only remember snippets, but my mom has told me the story quite a few times. When my parents hugged me and left, I went over to play dolls with a little girl. She was happy and I giggled along with her. Then, a little boy came by and stole her doll. She started crying. She was so upset. But so was I. It was as if he had taken the toy from me. I started crying, too. The girl started hitting the boy. And he fought back. I just stood there. One minute I was sobbing, the next I was angry. Then, another kid walked by and I began laughing hysterically. I don’t remember much after that point.”

Logan listened with wide-eyed amazement on his face.

“I could feel all the emotions in the room simultaneously, but I could only react to them individually. Fear, anger, joy, sadness, confusion. Rising and falling in waves, all over the room and all inside me at the same time.” Her hands trembled, and she locked them together. “I was too young to understand any of it. All I could do was react.”

“Wow,” Logan said under his breath.

“The teachers found me on the floor convulsing, alternating between hyperactive laughter and fits of screaming. They called my parents, who came to take me home. The next few years are a blur. I vaguely remember visiting an array of doctors, psychiatrists, and specialists. All strangers who looked at me like a lab rat. Their emotions only made me uncomfortable, and the clinics were scary. My parents spent thousands of dollars flying me all over the country to the best hospitals and institutions. They did all sorts of tests: EKG, physical stress tests, psychoanalysis, you name it. But all they could tell my parents was that I had a type of social anxiety disorder. No one knew why.”

“Wasn’t there anything they could do to help?”

“The doctors prescribed all sorts of drugs, antidepressants, antipsychotics, even experimental treatments, but my parents didn’t like the idea. Especially since I was so young.”

Logan shook his head slowly. She could feel his compassion mounting, and it calmed her.

“Finally, after two long years filled with tests, doctors, and therapists, my parents decided to quit trying to fix my problem and focus on coping with it. They decided giving me a peaceful environment they could regulate was the best option.”

“So you never went back to school?”

“No. My mom had already been teaching me so I wouldn’t get behind.”

“Sounds like you were pretty isolated. Did you have any friends as a child?”

“A few. My parents gradually introduced other kids from our homeschool group where I eventually made several good friends. I still keep in touch with two of them, although they both live in Denver right now. My mom and dad monitored playtimes, sometimes ending things abruptly if I was having issues. When we were in high school, the three of us hung out more often. I just didn’t get to participate in the extracurricular stuff they did.”

“So what did your friends think of your… empathy?” he asked.

“They don’t know about it.”

“You never told them?”

“It’s a lot for anyone to take. When I was little, I think Mom and Dad didn’t want to freak out the other parents. When I got older, my parents left the decision of telling people up to me. But I didn’t want to be treated differently. It’s…” She took a deep breath, releasing the tension. “… difficult for me to talk about.” Despite that, it had all flowed out easily enough with Logan listening.

“I can understand that.” He put a hand on hers, and the warmth radiated through her. She wondered if he was being purposefully calm at the moment. “Keeping it to yourself must’ve been really hard, though.”

“The thing that makes it most difficult is that when I feel the emotions of others around me, I’m completely powerless to have my own feelings.”

“So you never have your own feelings?”

“I do when I’m alone, but not around other people unless if whoever I’m with is totally calm. But even then, how do I know if it’s myself I’m reading or someone else?”

“You mean you can’t recognize your own moods?”

“Not always, no. I think I’ll get better at it… with practice. But it’s something I’ve only recently tried to master. Before, it was all about avoidance. Just surviving. My parents isolated me, which obviously wasn’t a long-term solution. I guess they didn’t think about the fact that someday I’d have to learn how to adapt. And now it’s all in my own hands.”

“That all sounds really overwhelming.”

“I’m starting to learn how to control my responses, but it’s easy to get carried away in other people’s feelings, even when they are opposite mine.”

Logan seemed to be thinking something, trying to figure out the best way to phrase his thoughts. She didn’t have a read on his mood at that moment.

“Do you have a hard time around me?”

“No, not usually. Actually, that’s something I’ve been wondering about. Most people are ruled by their feelings, even if they try to hide them.” She frowned. “You’re different, though. I hardly ever sense anything from you, and when I do, you cut it off quickly. Why is that?”

“Probably because I have an entire lifetime of practice.”

“Practice restraining your emotions? Why?”

“My childhood wasn’t easy. I never knew my parents. I was passed from one foster home to another. Emotional distance was the only thing that got me through it.”

Jade couldn’t imagine how hard it must be for him to share that. Despite her normal desire for boundaries, for a moment she wished to feel his emotions so she could truly empathize with him.

“But how did you do it?”

“In the beginning I allowed myself small moments to wallow. But eventually I realized that giving in to self-pity at all was only going to escalate my need. The more I sulked, the more depressed I became. An endless cycle.”

“So you didn’t have many friends growing up?”

“No. I was that weird kid who watched from the window when everyone else in the neighborhood was playing in the street. Every now and then one of them would invite me to play, but it always ended the same way: children ganging up together, pointing and laughing. I wasn’t one to run home crying to my parents, though. I’d never give those kids the satisfaction.”

“But why did they make fun of you? You didn’t have a beard or anything… did you?” Jade wished the words back the moment she’d said them. Maybe he’d had it worse than she was picturing. She swallowed.

Logan shook his head. “Not until puberty hit, no. But I still had to get trimmed all the time. We were at the barber shop every week. For some reason my foster parents couldn’t help but mention it to the other moms and dads. Rumors were always flying. Kids are cruel.”

“I guess you didn’t really have that ‘normal’ childhood socialization, either.”

“Nope. Instead of sports and girls, I was into—really into—academics. Believe me, that will immediately get you geek status in junior high and high school.”

Jade smiled and shook her head. He still didn’t come across as the geek, with his striking features and intense gaze.

“But when it came to learning, I couldn’t get enough, especially in history, English, and literature.”

As the words poured out of him, an emotion finally surfaced—a sense of relief. “I’m really glad you told me the truth,” he said. “I’ve always been alone. Very few people know about me.”

“You’re the first one I’ve ever told,” Jade said.

“Really?”

“Really. My parents know, of course. They understood it before I did. But I never could bring myself to tell anyone else. I guess I just figured people would treat me differently. Good or bad, it wouldn’t be genuine. Plus, even if they knew about my struggle, it’s not like they could’ve helped. Most people aren’t as capable of controlling their emotions as they think they are.” Most people aren’t you.

“How did your parents take the whole thing?”

“Fine, I guess. I haven’t really thought about it. I just wish I was more prepared for real life. I can’t help feeling if they’d pushed me into the world earlier, I might have a better handle on people’s emotional states. I wish…” She broke off suddenly, realizing that her words had rushed out almost faster than she could think them. She blushed and looked down.

“What is it?”

“It’s just that I’m not used to talking about this—with anyone.”

“I’m sorry. Is it too personal?”

“No, it’s not that,” she said, looking back to his eyes. “It feels really good to be able to talk about it. I guess I’m just worried about…” She hesitated. “… later.”

“You can trust me.” He reached across the table and touched her arm again. “Jade, I would never share your secret with anyone.”

“I do trust you. That’s not what I mean…”

He frowned.

“I guess I’m just worried how you’ll react to me after tonight.”

“What does that mean?”

“Well, if there were a reason to avoid me, surely this would be it. I mean, I understand if knowing the truth makes you uncomfortable being around me.”

He thought for a moment. “Honestly? It doesn’t.”

“But what about earlier? In the photography lab, and then when I saw you on campus today? You were obviously avoiding me.” She was careful to keep the frustration out of her voice.

“It wasn’t because of you. It was because of my secret. Now that you know the truth, there’s no reason for distance between us, on my part anyhow. Though I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to run for the hills.”

“Well, of course I won’t. I’m still here, right?”

“And I’m still here. You’ll see me again, as long as you want to.” She must’ve still looked doubtful, because he opened his hands to her, palms up and said, “Look, I’ll prove it to you. I’d love to take you hiking sometime, if you’re interested. No getting lost this time.” His lip nudged into an almost-grin.

“I’d like that.” The tiny seed of hope that he truly wanted to be around her budded and began to grow. There was only a flicker of a thought in her mind about what Cam might think. But they hadn’t made a commitment. He couldn’t think he was her boyfriend, surely. And this wasn’t a date anyway, just Logan trying to prove a point.

“How about this weekend? Are you free Saturday?”

“Sure, that sounds great.”

They’d finished their meals long ago, and the waitress finally came by to drop off the check. When the plates had been cleared away, Logan pulled something from his jacket and laid it on the table. It was her journal. She blushed, remembering what she’d been writing about when she had abandoned the book in the forest. What had she said about Cam? What had she written about Logan?

“I suppose my last order of business is to return this. I didn’t read it, in case you were wondering.”

“Thanks.”

“Well, it’s getting pretty late. I apologize if you had homework tonight that I stole you away from.”

“Oh!” In the heat of the conversation during dinner, she had forgotten everything she needed to cover before class the next day. “Yeah, I probably do need to get back. Thank you for dinner.”

He walked her out to her car and waited while she dug for the key.

“Thank you for your understanding and for your honesty,” he said softly. “It means a great deal to me.” His hand brushed her cheek.

Thanks for not avoiding me anymore, Jade thought. Her stomach tingled when she thought of seeing him again.

~

Ethan’s fingers caressed the soft velvet of the plush sofa as he waited for his date to return from the powder room. He’d taken her to dinner at an elegant restaurant, and she’d thanked him by inviting him to her place afterward.

He wasn’t sure why he’d gone to so much trouble this time. Maybe it was to vary the routine, or maybe because she was the most beautiful woman he’d found in months… other than the one who’d drawn him back to Colorado Springs in the first place. He hadn’t forgotten about her, of course, and he was still working on the plan forming in his mind. But there was something about this one’s timid nature and the way her dark hair cascaded around her shoulders that was particularly appealing. Her soft-spoken tendencies required him to expend more effort.

Either way, the two-hour dinner was laborious, and he was growing antsy—eager for the real fun to begin. If she didn’t come out of the bathroom soon, he would go in after her.

At that moment, fate (or chance, whichever) presented him a small gift. The power went out. The instant the darkness hit, he was transported into high-definition. The entire room became clear to his eyes and he could make out every minute detail as if he were wearing X-ray glasses. The only thing providing him this advantage was his own pair of extraordinary eyes.

Inhaling deeply, he stood and peered out the window of the high-rise. The entire city was dark—a full-on black-out. And it was a new moon, to boot. Perfect. Pure, unadulterated darkness. What more could he ask for?

For as long as he could remember, Ethan had been able to see in the dark. And even in pitch blackness, his vision was sharper than most. It was one of the reasons he was so gifted. And why his work was so easy.

There was a scream and the bang of a door from the other room as his date fled down the hallway and stumbled into the living room. She must be afraid of the dark—how pathetic… and tantalizing. He strode the few steps to meet her and pulled her to her feet. She hung onto him like a limp, pitiful leaf clinging for dear life against a turbulent wind. She clung now, but she’d be fighting him soon enough.

This was going to be way too easy.

The rest of the week was so busy that Jade barely had any free time to think about Logan and his secret. She went from class in the morning to work in the evening and straight home to study until she was too exhausted to stay awake any longer. She couldn’t find time to write in her journal. Work was busier than normal too, with Mr. Thompson receiving shipments of new books that had to be processed and labeled.

On Thursday she and Cam walked out of the lab, hand in hand as normal. Inwardly, she cringed with guilt at his touch. Fortunately, holding hands was the worst she had to worry about because there hadn’t been much opportunity for anything else. Jade was procrastinating, but every time she thought about saying something, her insides tightened.

Cam was chatting excitedly about some upcoming family reunion. Jade didn’t understand why it was such a big deal, but she was only partially listening. She scanned the campus absentmindedly until she saw Logan and his eyes met hers.

“Who’s that?” Cam asked. Only then did Jade realize he’d halted mid-sentence.

“Hmmm?”

“You weren’t listening to me.”

“Yes I was.”

Cam gave her a look. “No, you were distracted. Who’s that guy you were smiling at?”

“Oh.” Jade hadn’t realized she was smiling. “That’s Logan… er, Professor Henry. He teaches here on campus.” She’d expected a pang of jealousy, but Cam only exuded mild curiosity. “He helped me out when I was struggling in philosophy class.” She watched Logan, wondering if he would come over, but he only smiled casually, nodded her way, and kept walking.

They’d made it to Jade’s car. She thought about Cam’s absence of jealousy, and wondered if his feelings toward her had changed. That thought was abashed only a second later when, in the silence between them, she saw the telltale look in his eyes and felt the surge of passion as he began to lean in. Pretending she hadn’t known his intentions, she pulled out her cell phone to check the time.

“Crap, I’m going to be late for work. We must’ve taken longer than normal in lab today.” Without looking directly at him, Jade tuned into the flood of emotions and was thankful to feel their intensity subside. He didn’t seem hurt, even at her lame diversion. She wondered if she should feel worse for letting things progress like this, or for the fact that she was procrastinating telling him at all.

Once Cam had left and she was alone in her car, Jade sat for a few moments, thinking about Logan and letting her delayed emotions, now free from their invisible cage, wash over her. Seeing him today sent excitement through her, but reveling in that was dangerous, and she knew it.

~

On Friday afternoon, Jade was starting her closing routine when someone entered the shop. She looked up to see the handsome subject over whom she’d been brooding.

“Hello.” As Logan strode up to the counter, Jade had to steady herself, overwhelmed by the nearness of him.

“Hi.”

“How’s work today?”

“Busy. I’m finally getting things under control.”

“I decided to come see how you were doing. And to talk to you about Saturday.”

Her cheery exterior faltered. Was he coming to cancel? Had he changed his mind about spending time alone with her? Was it the photo-lab scenario all over again? She’d been afraid of this. “What about Saturday?”

“I wanted to make sure you were still available. That you still wanted to go hiking.”

Relief washed over her. “Of course. I’m still in. Do you still want to go?”

“Sure. I just wanted to make sure you hadn’t changed your mind.”

“So should I meet you?”

“You could… Or, I could pick you up and we could ride together. Would that work?”

“Sure, that’s fine.” She explained how to find her apartment.

After Logan left and as she was counting the cash drawer, her thoughts lingered on their plans for the next day. She had to keep reminding herself not to get carried away. She hadn’t sensed a single emotion from him that afternoon, including romantic interest or attraction. Tomorrow would be innocent enough, and she must leave it that way.

~

The next day, when Logan showed up at Jade’s door, he was dressed simply in jeans, hiking boots, and a white T-shirt. She felt a calm warmth spread through her, and wondered if Logan was purposefully controlling his mood for her sake now. For once in her life, she was free to be herself.

Logan drove the winding road through the mountains, his truck climbing higher and higher until they left the tall, dense trees behind and the landscape slowly changed to sparse vegetation hugging the rocky ground. The view of the mountains beyond was expansive when it wasn’t blocked by boulders on one side or the other. He turned off into a designated overlook area.

They grabbed their backpacks and headed up a narrow trail that cut between the large rocks. Logan asked about her other interests, her taste in music, literature, art. They chatted casually, sometimes pausing to catch their breath. After a while they stopped to rest, and he grabbed a camera from his pack.

He looked through the eyepiece and snapped several pictures of the scenery. Then he aimed it at her and she blushed, unsure whether to smile or pose or what. Logan chuckled. “Just be natural.”

She wasn’t sure what that meant, but he snapped a couple of photos of her and brought it away from his face. There was a lingering trace of a smile. He held out the camera to her. “Do you want to take a few?”

“Sure.”

Jade peered through the lens, rotating the camera slowly. The panoramic view was breathtaking. The snow-covered tips of the largest peaks stood in the distance in blues and grays. In front of them rose a range of smaller, jagged mountains, faded red and orange in the distance. Deep below in the valley, the lush, deep-green foliage crept up the foothills. She could see for miles.

Jade panned until Logan’s face was in her sight, a large mountain peak looming behind on the right. She snapped the picture and lowered the camera, her eyes fixed on his face. The contrast of his bright eyes and dark, wild hair was striking. He remained silent, his gaze intent, watching her.

The wind caressed his wavy, brown hair, tossing a lock across his forehead and blowing it away before she could get up the nerve to reach out and touch it. “Your hair was longer… the first time we met.” The memory of that day suddenly rose to the surface of her mind. In one instant she had traveled light years away to another moment in time.

“Yes.” He seemed to be remembering that day too, from the look of reflection on his face. He took several steps forward, closing the gap between them. “I used to keep it longer when I wasn’t teaching. I guess I started cutting it short ever since the time I let things get out of hand…” His voice trailed off as his gaze dropped away from her.

For a moment Jade felt she’d made the situation awkward with a reminder of his abnormality. She racked her brain for a way to regain the ambiance. “I like it long. It looks nice now, too, of course,” she added, handing the camera back to him.

“Maybe I should let it grow out again. Since you prefer it that way.” He grinned at her playfully as he took the camera. Delight and an almost flirtatious energy engulfed her, fading predictably as he squelched it.

“No, don’t,” Jade said.

“Don’t grow it out?”

“That’s not what I mean. I’m talking about stopping your emotions. I hate the thought of you having to hide your feelings from me. It’s not fair to you.”

“Oh.”

“I mean, just now, I felt something nice—happiness. It was your emotion, but I felt that way too. Sharing that with you felt really great.”

“But isn’t it difficult for you? I mean, not knowing which emotions are yours, and not having any control over them?”

“Well, yes, sometimes. But it’s different with you.”

“It still seems selfish to force my emotions on you.”

“Not coming from you. I want to know what you’re feeling.” Jade stopped, wondering if she’d gone too far.

Logan didn’t seem entirely convinced. “Well, maybe sometimes. But that’ll be hard for me to do. Like I told you, I’m really not used to giving myself over to emotions. Blocking them comes more natural.”

“I just want you to be able to be yourself.”

He smiled and shook his head. “Sometimes you’re too much. As if it weren’t enough of a struggle for you to conquer the emotions of the rest of the world, and now you’re asking for mine, too?”

Under his gaze, Jade blushed deeply and looked away. She wasn’t trying to be sacrificial—she just wanted to know the real Logan.

Suddenly, a wave of intense happiness washed over her, making her almost giddy. She grinned widely and threw her arms around him in a spontaneous hug, surprising herself as much as him.

When her arms went around him, something clattered onto the rock. Quickly she pulled back to see what had fallen. Logan’s camera lay on the ground.

Oh no! What had she done? Maybe she was wrong to ask for his emotions. If she couldn’t control herself…

He picked up the instrument and turned it in his hand. Something rattled inside.

“I’m so sorry!”

He shrugged, surveying the instrument. Nothing external seemed to be damaged, but she was sure it hadn’t made that sound earlier. “It’s all right,” he said. “Don’t worry about it.” His emotions had vanished again, so Jade couldn’t tell whether or not he was upset.

“It’s broken, isn’t it? I feel horrible!”

Logan tried the camera. “Hmm. I think so, but I know a guy who can look at it.”

“I’ll pay for the damage—or buy you a new one,” she said in a rush.

“No. I’m not going to let you pay for it.” Logan didn’t appear too concerned, but he didn’t respond to her affection either. “Come on. Let’s hike some more.” He returned the camera to his backpack.

~

Ethan looked down at the body before him, admiring the contrast of the dark blood on her fair throat. She had been pretty. Short, dark hair, pale skin, and eyes that had only moments ago been vibrant and full of life. The catch had been easy. She’d approached him in a bar, already tipsy, and had offered to buy him a drink. Over the course of the next hour, he’d bought her two more.

Once she was good and drunk, he’d called a cab and guided her inside. The driver dropped them in front of a decrepit apartment building twenty minutes away. After the taxi drove off, Ethan took her to an abandoned warehouse on the same block behind the apartments. It was one of the locations in the city he’d scouted earlier. The inside of the building was perfect: dark, dirty, and deserted.

As he looked at her still form, lying on the concrete floor, he regretted the briefness of their time together. By the time she had awakened from the drunken stupor, conscious enough to have a ripe sense of fear, it was already well past midnight and creeping into the early morning. His games, though enjoyable, had been shorter lived than he preferred. But in just over an hour, the sun would start to rise. And now he had work to do.

Ethan carefully removed his prize from the body and stored the valuables for his own later use. How he enjoyed collecting. Carefully he packed up the glass jars and returned them to his pack. He took the cans of gasoline he’d brought to the warehouse the night before and doused the entire place. With something close to regret, he drenched the woman who lay in a pool of her own blood. Cleaning up was never the fun part.

As he left the building and its evidence to burn to the ground, Ethan pondered the downside of his hobby. The time he spent with each girl was so short. He imagined the increase of anticipation, and thus the increase of his enjoyment that could be possible if only he could have more time. Especially for that one, special girl. He was saving her for when he found a place that was more permanent.

Bright, orange flames licked at the windows behind him. Pulling the sunglasses down over his eyes, he turned away and disappeared into the darkness.

In the following weeks Jade was overwhelmed with work and the culmination of her biology class. They had passed page 198, so now Cam had to work just as hard, much to his chagrin. It wasn’t for lack of trying that he’d been unable to reproduce the episodes of déjà vu that had come in so handy once. He’d even convinced Jade to assist in the recreation attempt, having her flip through pages of their biology book several times. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t make it happen.

Jade was still procrastinating talking to Cam, although the status of their relationship seemed trivial compared to prepping for their upcoming final. Every waking minute was spent studying. Even her weekends were devoid of extracurricular activities. Whenever Cam became antsy and suggested that they go out or do something for fun, Jade strictly said no.

The last day of class arrived. During the final exam, Jade silently said a quick prayer and summoned her total focus as she filled in the answers, pushing the feelings of stress and anxiety permeating the classroom out of her mind. When she turned in her test and left, she was accosted by a feeling of intense elation and triumph. Cam was waiting for her in the hallway.

“We’re done!” He tackled her in a bear hug and squeezed her so tightly she could barely breathe.

“Finally,” she said.

As ever, Cam’s joyful mood enveloped her. He grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the building, nearly skipping along the way. Swinging her hand back and forth like a little boy would, he grinned broadly until they reached the grassy area. At that point, he reached down to pick her up and twirled her in a circle. She squealed in surprise and clung to him, trying not to fall out of his arms.

When the twirling stopped, she looked around, trying to reorient herself, fighting dizziness. She stopped laughing when she saw Logan staring at them from across the lawn. Cam saw him too, and put her back down onto her feet as the man approached. The weeks since they had gone hiking had flown by.

Jade tried to gauge Logan’s expression as he closed the distance between them, but she couldn’t read him. He wasn’t exactly smiling, yet not frowning either.

“Hi,” she said. “Logan, this is Cam. Cam, Logan.”

“Hey,” Cam said, barely glancing at Logan.

“Hello,” Logan said.

“We just had our final,” Jade said.

“Congratulations. You must be relieved,” Logan said.

Cam’s presence was a sudden barrier between them, adding social tension, even though he seemed oblivious to the fact.

“Extremely,” she said.

“I’m not sure how well I did on the test,” Cam said, “but at this point, I don’t even care. I’m just glad it’s over. I’m sure Jade aced it, though.”

“I hope so.”

“I’m sure you did fine,” Logan adjusted the bag on his shoulder. “Well, I need to get going. I’m heading to the lab.”

“Good seeing you again,” Jade said.

Seeing him today made her realize how much she missed him. Their distance was probably for the better, she mused, trying to ignore the subtle ache that arose at the thought. The less often she saw him, the less chance that she would become attached.

“Good to meet ya, dude,” Cam said.

With a fleeting glance at Jade, Logan departed across the campus.

~

“I’m all in.” Cam pushed a pile of M&M’s across the table toward Josh.

Jade sat at the kitchen table with the three Schuylers, watching the two brothers face off against each other. She knew little about poker, but she was having a good time despite being the first one out.

Josh gave a confident smirk. “Okay, let’s see it. What do you have?”

Cam turned his cards faceup on the table. A three of a kind.

Josh showed his hand, beaming proudly at his own five club-suited cards. “Flush!”

“Dang it!”

“You want another go?” Josh asked with a note of teasing in his voice. He popped one of the candies into his mouth.

“Nah,” Cam said, “I think the girls are getting bored.”

Chloe had her elbow on the table with her head resting on her hand, idly tapping her fingers. But Jade found the rivalry between the brothers entertaining. Even now as Cam sulked about his loss, she had to fight back a grin. Josh’s victory was contagious. And Cam’s mood wasn’t as low as his appearance might suggest. He was having a good time, even if he was pretending to be angry.

“Do you guys want to watch a movie?” Chloe asked.

“Sure,” Cam said.

“I don’t know,” Jade said. “I’m really tired. I’m not sure if I can make it through a whole one.” She yawned as if her body was trying to prove her point.

“Oh, come on,” Josh said. “This is our last time to hang out with you before we leave for California.”

Jade smiled, glad that Josh had finally opened up enough to be himself around her. “All right, I’ll stay a little bit longer. But no promises on staying awake.”

The two men made their way past the mess of pizza boxes and soda cans to the living room. When Chloe began to clear away the mess, Jade rose to help.

“So what is this trip the guys keep talking about?”

“We have a family reunion in California. Dad’s flying us all out there for the week.”

“Oh, cool. Cam didn’t mention you had family out there.”

“Distant relatives. They’re on my mom’s side. My brothers couldn’t care less about the reunion though. They’re all hyped up about going surfing.”

“Of course,” Jade said. “What about you? Do you surf?”

“No. I prefer to lay out on the beach and get a tan rather than getting drenched in the ocean. Watching Josh and Cam make fools of themselves is entertainment in itself.”

“You guys have such a tight relationship,” Jade said. “When I’m around you I almost feel like I’m a part of it. It’s really nice.”

Chloe put her arm around Jade, giving her a squeeze. “You are a part of it, Jade. We’re glad to have you. I’m really glad you and Cam met.” The warmth Jade felt was bittersweet. She attempted a smile, but knew she should be feeling guilty, and would feel that way later. She might be on the verge of losing them all.

“You girls coming, or what?” Cam called from the living room.

Chloe dropped her arm and rolled her eyes, giving Jade a look. “Yeah, we’re coming. Men,” she muttered. “So impatient…”

When they entered the living room, Jade saw that Josh had snagged Cam’s recliner. The movie was starting, and Chloe grabbed a spot on the floor in front of him and settled in. Cam sat on the couch with the spot next to him wide open for Jade.

She took a deep breath and approached him. He was lounging with his arm draped casually over the back of the sofa, slightly reclined, with his body angled at the best position to see the television. Jade sat down in the center of the sofa, not touching him but directly in front of his arm. If she moved any farther away, it would be nearly impossible for her to see the screen at all. As she leaned back, Cam’s arm gently pulled her into him, so that she ended up against his chest with her head in the crook of his neck. He slid his hand down and his fingers rested on her forearm. The position felt so warm, so comfortable. His chest moved slowly with his deep breathing, and she relaxed as her own breath matched the soothing rhythm.

The next thing Jade knew, she was waking up, groggy and disoriented. Still lying against Cam with his cheek resting on her head, she realized that the movie was over, although she hadn’t remembered falling asleep. As the credits rolled across the screen, Chloe stood to turn off the TV and left the room with a yawn. Josh stretched, excusing himself to the bathroom. Jade waited for Cam to move, but when he didn’t, she realized that he had fallen asleep, too.

Slowly and gingerly, she extricated herself from his arms. As she pulled away, he stirred.

“Hey there.” He blinked, his voice husky, and gave her a drowsy smile. “I guess I fell asleep.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“You were out about five minutes into the flick.”

“What movie were we watching again?

“The Monty Python one.”

“Right.”

Cam chuckled.

“Well, I guess I need to get going,” she said.

“Do you think you can make it home without falling asleep?”

“I’ll be okay.”

“Maybe you need a stimulant,” he said, his eyes twinkling. Jade’s mind was still fuzzy and she was about to ask what he meant when, suddenly, she knew. Before she could speak, his lips were on hers. She felt the passion flame up inside of her. His passion? Or hers? At that moment any coherent thoughts she might have had dissolved completely as the emotions took over. The only thing she knew was desire. Her body yearned for him as her lips responded to his, her arms grasping him tightly.

Then he was pulling away, kissing her lighter now. While her eyes were still closed, he kissed her cheek, her eyelid, her forehead. Reluctantly, she released him and opened her eyes. There was something behind his gaze… Amusement? The passion still flowed as strong as a river through the room, but unlike herself, Cam had regained control rather than getting carried away.

“I guess I don’t need to worry about you missing me after all,” he said. “I’m going to miss you incredibly this week, but we’ll have plenty of time when I get back. I’m just relieved to witness your… enthusiasm.” He hugged her one last time and then she rose to leave.

~

Deep into his workout, Ethan pondered his plan as he did pull-ups. He’d known for a while that he’d have to go through the annoying surfer at the gym if he wanted to reach the girl who was so much like Kelsey. There were so many ways to capture her—the capturing wasn’t the problem. It was the keeping.

The thing was, Ethan was tired of one-night stands. Every time he was with a woman, the time was cut short by the arrival of morning. Daylight put an end to his games. With the cleanup and disposal required afterward, he wasn’t even allowed that long.

But anything more required detailed planning. He needed a den like his nocturnal friends… someplace eternally dark and eternally terrifying. Somewhere they’d never be found.

He would do things differently with this one—forgo his typical luring techniques. He wasn’t taking any chances that what happened with Kelsey might happen again. No, this girl wouldn’t get the weak, demure Ethan. She would get the real deal.

Right now the problem was that the loser, whose activity-centered chatter usually annoyed the snot out of Ethan, was nowhere to be found. Ironic that on the one day he needed the surfer guy, the gym was mysteriously void of his presence.

During his second set of pull-ups, Ethan caught a bit of the conversation from the front desk. His back was turned, but his ears were on alert.

“Where’s Cam?” one of the gym members asked.

“He’s out this week—went to California for some family thing.” It was the surfer’s buddy. Ethan recognized the voice.

“When’s he get back?”

“Next Monday.”

A week. Apparently the plan required more waiting. But that was fine. He had a bit of research to do. But when the surfer returned, Ethan would be ready.

Jade sat at the small desk in her room, staring at her open journal, letting her mind wander as she waited for her friends to arrive.

The week after her summer finals had been a relief. Not because she had some free time, but also partially due to the absence of the Schuylers. On the one hand, she missed Cam’s company, but on the other, she didn’t have to worry that she would screw something up… again.

Even now when she thought of their last night in the city, she couldn’t believe the intensity of her own reaction when he’d kissed her. The worst part was that now she knew her feelings hadn’t been genuine. His feelings, however… well, there was no room for doubt at this point. Cam was falling in love with her. She wasn’t sure how far gone he was, but she knew that if she didn’t set things straight soon, it would only be a matter of time before he was completely attached.

After his departure, she spent several days deep in her thoughts, writing in her journal. She’d never really been in love before, but she knew that, despite a few warm fuzzies, thinking about Cam failed to produce that spark of excitement inside her that was overwhelming whenever she thought about… well, other men in her life. Okay, one specific man in particular.

The downside of having so much free time to think was the amount of time she found her thoughts lingering on Logan. She kept expecting him to appear in the shop again. The tinkling of bells at the door would set her heart racing, only to let her down again when the face that greeted her wasn’t his. Why couldn’t she stop thinking about him? Was there even a chance that he thought about her a fraction of the amount she thought about him? That he thought about her at all? Highly unlikely.

The way her heart fluttered when she saw him, and the thrill of exhilaration she felt in his presence, were legitimate, even if they were juvenile and unreciprocated. Those emotions were most definitely hers. Emotions included, Cam was an extreme guy, and always would be. It was the reason she could never be totally free around him.

Lauren and Sydney arrived, interrupting her thoughts. She ushered them into her apartment, and the three of them settled into the living room with the long, orange rays of afternoon sunlight streaming through the window and creating distorted patterns on the rug.

“How has your summer been so far?” Jade asked, ready to take her mind off of her own dilemma.

“Amazing,” Sydney said. “The cruise was spectacular. I thought going to Hawaii with my family was going to be a drag, but it turned out to be a total blast.”

“Tell her about Kai,” Lauren said.

A sultry grin spread across Sydney’s face at the mention of the name.

“Who’s Kai?” Jade asked.

“Oh, just a super sexy guy that she met in Hawaii,” Lauren said nonchalantly.

“He lives there,” Sydney said, still smiling. “We spent nearly every free moment together. Dark hair, deep eyes, perfect body, gorgeous tan… He’s an amazing kisser, too.” She sighed. “It was hard to say good-bye. I’m not a fan of long-distance relationships. He’s all for trying, but I can’t be tied down like that. Oh well, it was fun while it lasted.”

“What about you, Lauren?” Jade asked.

“Oh, she’s been busy getting close to Hot Doctor,” Sydney said with a wink at Lauren, who turned bright red.

“Is this the guy you mentioned last time I saw you?” Jade asked.

“Yes,” Lauren said, “and for your information, Sydney, his name is Jeffrey.”

“That’s great, Lauren, I’m really happy for you.”

“How about you, Jade?” Lauren asked.

“Yeah, what about that guy, Cam, who asked you out?”

“Well, I guess you can say we’ve been dating… sort of.” The girls waited with hopeful looks on their faces. “It’s mostly been pretty casual, but I think he wants it to get more serious. The thing is, I don’t know if I’m ready for that. I like being his friend. But then sometimes I get… confused… when I’m around him.” To Jade’s surprise and relief, the girls both nodded sympathetically.

“Men are confusing,” Lauren said, “that’s all there is to it.”

“Yeah,” Sydney said. “I hate it when they want us to commit too quickly and don’t realize that sometimes girls just want to have fun.” She grinned at the saying.

Jade’s friends didn’t know how far off base they were, but she didn’t feel like setting them straight. The problem was that she did want to commit—just not to Cam.

While she was thinking about her predicament, Lauren and Sydney put on a show. Jade settled in to watch one of her all-time favorites—Anne of Green Gables. It turned into a movie-marathon day when they followed that with a frozen pizza and the sequel.

The girls laughed together when Anne made a fool of herself in front of Gilbert. They cried when Matthew died. And they sighed longingly together as poor Gilbert attempted to woo Anne, and she stubbornly resisted him.

Jade could identify with Anne’s indecision between the two men in her life: one an amusing, lighthearted friend and the other a passionate and mysterious older man. She’d watched the shows many times before, but it all hit close to home today.

“I can’t believe she actually considered marrying Morgan instead of giving Gilbert a chance!” Sydney said when the movie was over.

“But she didn’t marry him. She went back to Avonlea,” Lauren said.

“Yeah, but she didn’t really consider Gilbert until she found out he was dying.”

“Maybe so,” Lauren said, “but she did have feelings for him. She was just in denial. I mean, how could you not love Gilbert? He’s so sexy.”

Sydney nodded. “Gilbert is the obvious choice.”

As her friends discussed the movie, Jade sank back into her own thoughts. She wondered if either of her friends would understand her own dilemma if they knew the whole story. And if they would agree with her decision. Was she wrong to be avoiding the obvious choice? Was she a complete fool to not be satisfied with what was right in front of her? What could you do when your heart didn’t cooperate?

~

As delicately intricate music spiraled around him, Ethan sat in the crowded opera hall, nearly absorbed in the complex sounds that enveloped him. The music reached right into his soul, matching his own convoluted inner emotions in an audible expression that was deeply satisfying.

One of the reasons he enjoyed classical music so much was its ability to portray the level of feeling he experienced at any given moment. The music could be mournful at one moment, enraged the next. A single piece could intertwine conflicting moods, from triumph to pleasure to agony.

The music couldn’t hold him completely though, because while his ears were consumed fully by the sounds, his eyes were focused elsewhere. Instead of trained on the stage like every other pair in the room, his eyes, shrouded in the tinted glasses, scanned the sea of people that sat transfixed in the large, open auditorium. He was searching, although for whom he had not yet decided.

He needed a diversion to hold him until he could get to his real prize. There were plenty of eligible young women here who would suffice for tonight. His eyes deciphered the female silhouettes around him, quickly passing up anyone accompanied by a date or with a group of people.

His gaze lingered on a woman sitting farther down his row who seemed to be alone. On her left was an elderly couple who alternated between sharing a pair of miniature binoculars and adjusting their hearing aids. On her right, a middle-aged woman was whispering a commentary of the opera to her bored-looking date, likely a husband who would rather be at a sporting event. The young woman between the two couples was riveted by the music and unaware of her neighbors. Ethan couldn’t make out her face, where the glare from the bright stage lights illuminated it.

Although Ethan had supernatural night vision, in daylight he was completely blind—always had been. His special sight made the woman’s dark profile clear to him—delicate lips and small, upturned nose. But if he looked toward the stage, the lights blinded him. She was thin with shoulder-length hair and dressed in formal attire—as was most of the audience. His initial impression of her was that she was pretty in a generic way, but not quite beautiful.

As the music ended and the auditorium lights came up for the intermission, he remained in his seat, waiting for the people around to file out. Ironically, it was too bright for him to see. In his blindness he counted voices and footsteps scuttling past to determine which members of the audience had exited. The middle-aged couple next to him left, but he concluded that his prey still remained in her seat.

Fumbling in his pockets, Ethan retrieved a cell phone. As if by sheer clumsiness, it flew out of his hands and skittered down the row toward the brunette.

“Oh!” he exclaimed, climbing out of his seat and making a show of crawling on the floor, feeling around for the device. He heard the sounds of the woman, predictably, rising from her seat and rushing over to join him in the search.

“Here, let me help you.” The soft, feminine voice exuded gentleness, which Ethan translated as vulnerability. His hand continued to feel around for the phone and, at the same moment she reached to grab it for him, his fingers found it. Their hands touched, and he felt her briefly tremble at the contact. It was subtle, something that no one else would have noticed, but his nerve endings were more finely tuned than the average person’s.

Because of his lack of eyesight in the traditional sense, Ethan had never seen himself in the same way others did, but he knew the effects his looks had on women. The combination of his striking features with the pitiable state of his condition was something that had arrested many a young female’s heart.

“Thank you so much.” His voice was rich and smooth. He grimaced slightly, feigning embarrassment at his clumsy mistake. Before she could pull her hand away, he took it in his own, clasping it and placing his other hand on top in a formal gesture of gratitude. He turned his face toward her voice and smiled charmingly. “I’m Daniel.”

“I’m Gabrielle. Nice to meet you.” The slightest hint of a foreign accent tinged her voice. French?

“Pleasure to meet you as well. Do you come to the opera much?”

“No, this is my first time. My parents bought me the ticket for my birthday several weeks back.”

“Really?” From the eager way she watched the performance, he’d assumed as much. “How do you like the show so far?”

“Oh, it’s breathtaking. The orchestra is simply amazing.”

“Yes, it is. I come often. I find it very moving.” In most ways a true statement. “So, who has the pleasure of accompanying you to this special show?” He adopted a most innocent expression.

“I don’t really know anyone else who has a taste for this kind of music.”

“What a shame. It’s rare to find people who appreciate this caliber of talent.”

They talked casually for a few more moments, Ethan asking questions and utilizing her passion for the topic. He didn’t need to reveal much about himself. Listening was the easiest way to draw her in.

The old couple returned from intermission, interrupting their conversation. While the lights dimmed right before the performance resumed, his sight returned and Gabrielle’s face slowly came into focus in the darkness. She looked disappointed at the briefness of their conversation.

It would all be very easy. Playing on the sense of compassion, on the nurturing kindness that was innate to nearly every one of the weaker sex—that was the way to get what you wanted out of them.

Ethan would resume their conversation after the performance. When she offered her arm to lead him out of the opera hall and to his apartment a few blocks down the street, he would accept. It was his turn to be weak now, but it would be her turn soon enough. And then he would be strong.

He would have to relocate within the next few days, to be safe. Somewhere farther away, this time. But more than anything, he wouldn’t be going alone.

As Jade drove north on I-25 to her parent’s house in Castle Rock, a rocky structure rose on her right from the flat, scrubby terrain. It was topped by a rectangular formation that resembled a castle. The town was less wooded than Colorado Springs, especially in the newly developed areas, but as she approached her parents’ house, the tall pine trees scattered in clumps around the yard greeted her. The closest neighbor was half a mile away, making the house an ideal location to raise a young daughter with a social handicap. The two-story house peeked from behind the trees as she turned into the driveway. She sighed as she made her way up the front sidewalk, hoping her mother could help her make sense of the Cam and Logan dilemma.

“Hi, sweetie. It’s so nice to have you come visit,” Cynthia Edwards said once Jade had entered the kitchen. She put down the carrot she was peeling and came over to give her daughter a hug. Cynthia’s short, dark hair hung below her chin, streaked with gray and cut in a youthful bob. Her pretty, heart-shaped face had only recently begun to show traces of laugh lines, mostly at the corners of her brown eyes where they crinkled when she smiled. Cynthia’s happiness engulfed Jade for a moment, and gradually receded rather than the abrupt way Logan’s emotions did.

“We’ve missed you so much. How are you?” Cynthia asked, returning to her vegetables at the sink.

Jade had a momentary pang of guilt—her own. It had been over three months since she’d visited her parents during spring break. Moving out had been a relief for her, not because she disliked living with them, but because it meant fewer emotions to handle. She’d been a little too busy with her own struggles to consider what effect the distance would have on her parents.

“I’m great, Mom. I’m really sorry it’s been so long. School and work have kept me really busy, and I’ve been spending my free time with my new friends.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re getting along well. And that you’re making friends.”

Jade sat down on one of the stools at the kitchen counter. “It hasn’t been as bad as I’d thought. Cam’s helped me with the homework. I’ve been spending a lot of time with him and his brother and sister. They took me rock climbing and whitewater rafting.”

“Rafting? That doesn’t sound like you.”

“I’ve been branching out. Trying new things is fun.”

“Well, honey, I’m glad you’re getting new experiences, but I hope you’re being careful.” It was impossible to miss the concern in her voice. Jade decided not to mention Chloe’s accident.

“I am, Mom, but it’s good that I’m getting out more. All my life I’ve been so sheltered. I’m only now figuring things out.”

“I thought you wanted to avoid public situations and crowds, other than what’s necessary—class and all that. How has that been going?”

Jade took a deep breath. “It was hard, at least at first, but I’ve gotten better at staying calm.” On the outside, anyway. “The point is, this is something I have to do. I need to learn how to adapt, or at least to deal with my empathic sense.”

Cynthia frowned. “That doesn’t sound easy.”

“It’s not. And it would be easier now if you and Dad hadn’t kept me so isolated growing up.” Even as she spoke the words, she instantly regretted them. She hadn’t meant to be harsh. But it was a thought that had haunted her since she moved out.

Cynthia sighed, and Jade felt a stab of her mom’s pain for a second before it ebbed away. “Maybe so, but it was difficult to think that way at the time.” She put her hand on Jade’s shoulder and looked sadly into her eyes. “Sweetie, I know some things are hard to understand, but your father and I did the best we could with what we were given.”

“You mean with me?” Jade asked, fighting her own hurt at her mother’s implication.

“Of course not, dear. I mean with ourselves. The weaknesses in our knowledge to raise a child, let alone one with such special needs. We were first-time parents and everything was new to us. Our primary concern always was your safety and protection, whether or not it was wise in the long run. I know you might have felt stifled by some of our choices, but in our minds, it was all for the best.”

Jade felt love flowing from her mother, so strong and true that her own frustration completely melted under its influence. She wondered if her mother had let that one slip through to prove her point.

“All we could think about was protecting you from pain and from being violated, emotionally or otherwise. It was obvious how sensitive you were to other people. The only thing we knew to do was to shield you with distance.”

“I know it was hard, Mom. I don’t hold anything against you for the way you raised me.”

Cynthia smiled and put an arm around Jade’s shoulder, giving her a squeeze and making her mood lighten. “So, you mentioned your new friendships, but what about prospective boyfriends? What about Cam? Anything new to tell? Did he ever ask you out for real?”

“Well, actually we have been on a few dates, but I don’t have feelings for him. He’s just a really good friend.”

“Is there anyone else?”

“Well…” She might as well tell the truth. “There is someone, but I don’t think he’s interested in me in that way. We’re friends, and he really helped me out in one of my classes.”

“Oh? What’s his name?”

“Logan Henry. But he’s… different. He’s not like other people. What I mean is, he’s sensitive. He understands.”

Her mother halted the food preparations, taking in Jade’s expression. “Did you tell him about your… quality?”

“Yeah, I did.” After thinking for a minute, Jade added, “Mom, it’s weird. He has more control over his emotions than anyone I’ve met. Even before he knew the truth about me. I’m talking the kind of control you and Dad have—but better.”

Cynthia raised an eyebrow. “And after you told him?”

“Perfect control. He’s almost completely closed to me in that way.”

“Hmm.” Cynthia was quiet for a moment, but returned to slicing vegetables. “So, is that a good thing?”

“It’s amazing. I feel so free around him—like I can be myself without worrying about being compromised.”

Her mother smiled and reached to pat Jade’s hand.

“But sometimes,” Jade added, frowning, “I wish I could feel his emotions. It’s so hard to know what he’s feeling.”

Her mother gave a sympathetic half-smile. “Welcome to the real world, honey. Men can be difficult to read. I couldn’t figure out your father for the longest time before we finally got together.”

“Really?”

“Really.” She and Brandt had often displayed their affection for each other outwardly when Jade was growing up. It wasn’t weird to see her parents kissing or holding hands, because it was the only thing she’d known. The love they shared was something that influenced her as well—it always had.

“But I always thought you and Dad could read each other’s minds,” she said.

“Not in the beginning. It took time to learn what each other was thinking. And to read our daughter, too. Remember, we’ve had over twenty years of marriage to work on it. And sometimes I wished your sense went both ways.”

“Huh. I never would have thought that.”

“Just be patient with him. If it’s meant to be, it’ll all work out.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

~

Ethan led Gabrielle into his apartment building, his eyes adjusting as they left the bright street and entered the dimly lit space. It was an old structure that rose six stories with a rickety staircase leading to the upper floors. They ascended the stairs, Ethan’s vision dimming each time they approached a landing where the light from a wall sconce illuminated the area. His sight gradually became clear again as they passed into darkness and continued upward.

When they reached the third floor, he stopped, retrieved the key from his pocket, and felt around for the lock. He could see well enough to open the door, but he waited, letting her take the initiative. Her hand found his and guided it to the keyhole. Her fingers were delicate, and her touch sent chills down his spine. The more gentle they are, the more easily they fall…

They entered into a long hall. Ethan’s vision was acute in the pitch black. He locked the door and put his key up on the hook. After memorizing Gabrielle’s location and posture, he flicked the light switch on and his world went white.

Keenly, he heard her gasp at the sight before them. He relished the moment, picturing the look on her face as she surveyed his prized collection of insects, rodents, arachnids, and snakes that lined the long entry. They were housed in varying habitats, from glass jars to rectangular aquariums.

“I’m a bug and reptile enthusiast,” he said with an apologetic smile. “That doesn’t bother you, does it?”

“Uh… no, of course not.”

Ethan tried to read the tone of her voice in attempt to separate shock from fear. He couldn’t quite tell which she felt. But there was plenty of time for that. Anticipation rumbled inside him.

“This is my collection.” He gestured with a wave of his hand to the shelves as if he were introducing her to his dear friends. In some ways that was accurate. “Do they frighten you?”

“No. Growing up, my brother loved bugs and snakes. He was always bringing them into the house, trying to make pets of them.” He could hear the smile in her voice now. “Maman would get quite put off with him, but they never really bothered me.” Her sentimental tone turned his stomach.

Ethan led her into the small living room. He was still blind, but had memorized the layout. It was sparse, like the rest of the apartment, containing only three club chairs and an end table.

“Make yourself comfortable. Would you like some hot tea?”

“That sounds great. But why don’t you let me get it?”

“Oh no, you’re my guest. Don’t worry, I know my way around.”

He rummaged in the dim kitchen, able to make out only hazy forms. It was enough to perform his task. He heard her call to him from the next room.

“Can I use your restroom?”

“Of course. Through the bedroom. The door to your right.”

“Thanks.”

Ethan picked up the items he required and froze, listening carefully to the minute sounds of her movement. Before she could turn on the light, he fled the kitchen, flicked off the hall light, and joined her in time to hear the gasp escape her lips.

“What is this?” She’d turned on the light in the bedroom.

“My other collection. Much more impressive, don’t you think? These are my souvenirs. Memories of all the places I’ve been. And all the women I’ve seen.” He beamed with pleasure.

“Are these human?” Her tone held a note of revulsion, but she was still too shocked to grasp the full meaning of the room’s contents. Otherwise she would’ve already been out the door.

Instead of answering, Ethan quickly flicked off the light switch, flooding the apartment with blackness and enlightening his own vision. The sudden darkness paralyzed her and, before she could react, he grabbed her wrists and quickly secured them with a zip tie. She managed to get only part of an earsplitting shriek out. He clapped a hand over her mouth and taped her lips shut. The stifled sound reverberated in his head, making his thoughts swim with pleasure.

He secured her to a chair with the duct tape and looked around to admire his surroundings, namely his prey. The bedroom was completely empty aside from a twin bed and the ceiling-high shelves that lined the walls. In the absolute dark where his sight was at its best, he could clearly see the pattern of small, glass jars, neatly aligned in rows on the shelves. Some had been pickle jars or jam jars, while others had been used for canning food. The tinted liquid in them was not murky enough to lessen the impact of their contents. More than a hundred white, round orbs floated calmly, one in each jar, surrounding him in a sea of eyes that all stared simultaneously in as many different directions.

They were eyes that had seen a multitude of things but now lacked a means of sharing their dark secrets. Eyes crafted with the perfect potential for sight, unlike his own.

Gabrielle’s would soon join his collection.

On Sunday afternoon Jade closed up the shop to the thundering of storm clouds overhead. The rain pelted her back as she hunched and darted to her car, trying unsuccessfully to shield her head with her arms. Turning the wipers on full speed, she mulled over her options for the evening: go home and curl up with a book, zone into the television, or attack the rapidly growing pile of dirty laundry overtaking her closet.

None of them sounded especially enticing. She felt restless and wasn’t in the mood to go home. Instead, she drove onto the deserted campus, parked the car, and entered the student center. She wandered around the various food service counters until she came to the small coffee shop down the main hall at the back corner of the building. It was deserted except for two girls at a table near the entrance. She was about to sit down when she overheard part of their conversation.

“Who do you have next semester?” asked a lean brunette.

“Keaton for English, Marsh for College Algebra, Conner for American Government, Henry for History. Have you heard anything about any of them?” The question was from the blonde with wide-set eyes.

“Oh!” The brunette’s eyes lit with enthusiasm. “Professor Henry? I have heard about him. Sophia McKinney had him last semester and she could not stop dishing on him. Apparently he’s really mysterious—and really good-looking.”

Jade stood frozen mid-stride, caught off guard by the mention of the name that had been lingering in her mind. The emotions coming from the girl crushing on Logan were painfully familiar.

The blonde leaned forward in her chair with matched eagerness showing plainly on her face. “What does he look like?”

“She was going on and on about his eyes, and he has ‘simply amazing hair’ and she kept mentioning his deep, sultry voice—” Her words were drowned out by a sea of giggles from the blonde. “—and, his first name is Logan,” she added as the giggles receded. “Isn’t that hot?”

Jade couldn’t take it any longer. She left the building and headed across the campus. She wanted to walk, but had no destination in mind.

As the rain poured down all around, she dashed into the first available building. Once out of the storm, she exhaled deeply, releasing with the breath all attempts at controlling her thoughts or feelings. A melancholy wistfulness crept over her, thinking about Logan. She remembered their day of hiking together, and their embrace. Closing her eyes, she daydreamed about another ending to that day—one that involved Logan confessing his feelings for her. Mentally she held the idea for a few moments before realizing how she might appear to any casual observer, and quickly opened her eyes again.

Enough childish fantasizing. This wasn’t any better than the silly freshmen who had been drooling over him in the coffee shop. She needed to come back to reality.

Looking around, she noticed for the first time that she was in the art building. An impulse struck. She didn’t see any harm in exploring, so she strolled over to the elevator and pressed the down button.

The photography department was empty. She roamed the hall pensively, studying each of the photographs on the concrete walls. The last time she’d been here, her impression of the artwork had been brief, and she hadn’t taken time to scrutinize each of the pictures. Now she had the time to really admire them. Individually, any of them could stand alone and wow a room.

“L. Henry” appeared on the majority of the pictures lining the narrow hall. She shook her head. He’s amazing… But her internal musings were interrupted by a voice from behind.

“That’s one of my personal favorites.”

Jade spun around in surprise.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” Logan’s low voice was calm, and a subtle smile lit his eyes.

“The no-emotions thing can do that to a girl.”

“So, what are you doing down here? The art building’s a little off your normal route, isn’t it?”

“Oh…” She faltered. “I’m not really sure. I was just wandering the campus, and somehow ended up here.”

“Don’t know what to do with all the free time now that you’re out of school?”

“I guess not.”

“Only a few more weeks left to worry about that before it starts up again.”

“Yeah. I can’t imagine how busy I’ll be next semester. Summer finals had me slammed as it was, and work got really busy, too, all at the same time. I haven’t had a free moment to relax until this week.”

“From one extreme to the other.”

“So what have you been doing lately?” Why did you suddenly disappear from my life? she wanted to add.

“I’ve been traveling a lot. Taking the time to do some personal evaluation.”

How elusive. She wanted to know what he was thinking, but true to his normal self, he kept his emotions under wraps. She wasn’t getting even a hint of what lay beneath the surface.

“How’s your camera?”

“It’s still in the shop. They’re waiting on a part to be shipped.”

“I still feel really bad about that. How much are the repairs going to cost?”

“Don’t worry about it, Jade. I told you. I’m not going to let you pay for it. And it’s really not a big deal. I’m using an older one in the meantime.”

She decided to let it go. She nodded at the photos in front of them. “Most of these are yours.”

“Yes.”

“But I thought you didn’t teach photography.”

“I was a student once.” His lip curled ever so slightly. “Even though it’s been a while.”

“You did these as a student? That’s amazing.” The black-and-white image in front of her featured gentle, concentric waves in pale sand, the sharp spikes of a yucca plant sprouting out in the foreground. The design in the sand was so perfect it seemed intentional, but appeared too delicate to have been crafted by any human means.

“It’s a little shameful how much wall space I got. Professor Rodriquez was pretty blatant about his preference for my work.”

“I love this one.” She gestured to the piece before them. “It’s beautiful.”

“Thank you. It was taken in White Sands.”

“I’ve never been there,” Jade said. “New Mexico, right?”

He nodded. “The wind decorates the surface of every dune with soft, curving ridges. When people explore the dunes, their foot traffic destroys the patterns, but after only a short while, nature resumes its course. Cool, huh?”

She nodded, awed with the hidden beauty he had found in such a small detail.

“New Mexico has quite a different landscape than Colorado, but there are just as many great photo ops. I could spend a lot of time there.”

“If your work was this good as a student, why didn’t you go into photography?”

“Several reasons. The first is that I didn’t discover my love of the subject until my third year in school, and at that point changing majors would have sent me back to the beginning. Second, and more important, was the concern for a long-term profession.”

“But couldn’t you get a job as a photographer?”

“Sure, but it’s not the most secure line of work. For those who get a degree in photography, there are two primary routes to follow. The majority take that of journalism, since the pay is good, if you are successful. The rest end up doing portraits, either starting at a studio in a department store or on a freelance basis.”

“So? What’s the problem with that?”

“I’m passionate about photography as an art, rather than a means to an end. I love shooting photos of nature, but I’m not really into portraits. And I don’t think I could take the world of journalism.”

“So you decided to be a teacher.”

“Teachers will always be in demand, no matter what the location or the state of the economy. The thing was, I had no one to turn to if my career didn’t work out. When I left my last foster home—if you can call it a home—I was on my own. It was up to me to take care of myself. Under those circumstances, taking a risk on some whim wouldn’t have been the wisest course of action. There’s little chance of me getting published in National Geographic.”

“Do you ever regret it? That you took the safe path instead of what you enjoy most?”

“Honestly, I don’t. I love teaching. It’s a rewarding experience, and a good fit for me. I’ve told you a little bit of my story, but you may not realize that I’ve spent my life trying to avoid people almost as much as you have.”

“Even after childhood?”

He nodded. “As a kid, I learned how to get by without close friendships, and that naturally continued into adulthood. But I never wanted to be a recluse, and being a professor has been a great opportunity for intelligent discussion and social interaction at a distance. I’m fine with photography taking a backseat for now. Plus, the schedule’s nice. I have plenty of time off for my hobbies.”

“That’s a good trade-off, I guess.”

She gazed at the photograph once more, and as her eyes lingered on the picture, a plaguing guilt crept over her. She sighed and spoke with resolve. “Logan, there’s something I need to tell you. The last time we were down here, when you were showing me your work, you developed a photo—the one with the waterfall and the valley.”

“Yes, I remember.”

“Well, when we left that night, I sort of put it into my bag and took it home. It was wrong of me, and honestly, I don’t know what I was thinking… I’ve never stolen anything in my life.”

“Stealing my photo?” Logan arched an eyebrow at her, and amusement played on his lips.

“I hope you can forgive me.”

“Jade. Don’t worry about it. It was just a copy. I can develop more whenever I want. I didn’t even realize it was gone.”

“But I feel horrible for taking it. You should come by my apartment so I can return it to you.”

“Not at all. You should keep it if you liked it that much. I’m serious. You could have just asked me, you know. I would’ve given it to you.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. Since you like them so much, I should give you some more of my photos. Most of mine are just lying around my house. It would be nice to have them somewhere where they’d be enjoyed.”

“Thanks for sharing your work with me.” She almost admitted she had it hanging in her bedroom, but she stopped herself.

“It’s nice to have someone appreciate what I love. I’m glad to have you as a friend, Jade.” He smiled. “You can have all the photos you want.”

She returned his smile, but his words lingered, carving through the surface of her mind. Friend.

She should be happy, grateful even, for a friend like him. Someone who knew her secret and would keep it safe. So why did she feel like her worst fears had been confirmed?

~

Ethan needed to relocate. His few possessions, which mainly consisted of his treasured souvenir items, a small amount of clothing, and other necessities, were already packed in boxes and waiting back at his apartment. Now all he needed was a destination.

He traveled the few short blocks to the downtown library, using his walking cane for guidance. The noise of cars on the streets and the conversations of pedestrians were amplified by his heightened sense of hearing. Their sounds were translated as visual cues in his mind, directing him around obstacles and on to his destination. He had the route memorized. Mounting the front steps and entering the library, he traced the now familiar path to the front desk.

“Might someone be able to assist me with some Internet research?” he asked the librarian on duty.

“Of course.” Her voice was full of tenderness. She was about his age, he guessed. He didn’t recognize her from his previous visits, so she must be new on staff.

In the past, he’d heard radio station disc jockeys boast that they could tell if a woman caller was beautiful or not merely by the sound of her voice. He agreed that it was a starting point, but there was another factor that helped when one didn’t have the ability to see.

Ethan reached out, waiting for her to take his arm and lead him to the computer station. It wasn’t really necessary since he knew the building well, but it would benefit him in another way. As she took his arm, he brought the fingers of his other hand over to gently trace the line of her forearm, from her elbow down, ending at her wrist, which he grasped lightly. He’d learned this technique for evaluating a woman’s beauty from a biography of Ray Charles, who had been one rascal of a ladies’ man. While Mr. Charles had no way to ever confirm that his theory was true, Ethan had proved it time and again.

The young librarian who led him to the computer was indeed a beautiful creature. She pulled up a chair for him, sat down at the monitor, and they began to research caves. She was a willing assistant, ditzy, and didn’t ask nosy questions about what a blind man wanted with caves.

“Here’s one,” she said. “‘Carlsbad Caverns offers adventurers miles of underground trails that are ornamented with breathtaking spaces and cave formations. A series of underground chambers, the cavern reaches well beyond its public boundaries. Its full extent has yet to be discovered, but explorers guess that there may be miles of uncharted caves.’”

Ethan nodded. “Yes, that sounds perfect. Can you print it for me? I’ll need directions. For my nephew,” he said with a smile. “The kid’s a cave fanatic.”

“Of course.”

He took her hand and thanked her with a gracious smile, his fine-tuned senses able to detect the slightest rise in her body temperature that came with a heated blush.

The thought of complete and total darkness made him tingle. Now he just needed his plan to work. And it was almost Monday.

“I’m so pumped about our trip this weekend!” said the vivacious surfer kid at the front desk, way too excited. It made Ethan want to eviscerate something, and he hadn’t even done that with the bawdy girl from the bar. Or the girl he’d incinerated in the warehouse. After all, he wasn’t a heathen. His religion was doing things tastefully. Scrupulously removing a woman’s beautiful eyes was one thing—sloppily spilling her entrails was quite another.

“Another trip? You just got back. Where to this time?” asked the other guy.

“Carlsbad Caverns.”

Previously, Ethan had been trying to ignore the conversation, but he was hooked at that—like a deer with its antlers entangled. His bait had worked. He hadn’t even needed Plan B. On the treadmill, he pumped his legs furiously, staying faithful to the workout that had suddenly switched to a front for eavesdropping.

“I saw that flyer lying around here yesterday. Was that yours?”

“Nope, I thought it was yours. That looks like a pretty sweet place. After you told me about your trip a few weeks ago, I got the cave bug. Carlsbad sounds awesome.”

“When are you going?”

“Friday.”

“You taking your girlfriend?”

There was a slight pause before the surfer answered. “Hopefully. My brother and sister are coming, so they’ll convince her if I can’t.”

The mention of the girlfriend—his new Kelsey—exacerbated Ethan’s distraction. He tripped over his own feet and was nearly launched off the treadmill. At the last moment, he regained his footing, and with it his composure. It would be a travesty if he screwed up the whole thing here and now.

“Why wouldn’t she go?” asked the second guy.

“Oh, she’s a little timid about some things. But I’m sure we’ll talk her into it. If she doesn’t want to crawl through passages with me and Josh, then she’ll explore the tamer trails with Chloe.”

Ethan imagined the two women alone in the cave… in the dark. And while the guys were slithering through squalor, he would have his way with the women… the woman. He’d waited so long for her and soon it would be time. She would be his.

~

Before she even opened her door, Jade felt the intensity of an emotion high blasting at her from three different directions and encircling her like a hurricane. There was no fighting this one. Despite her protesting mind, she smiled as she grabbed the knob and pulled it open. Three familiar faces beamed back at her.

“Jade!” Chloe’s high voice trilled joyfully as she leapt across the threshold to embrace her friend.

“We’re back!” Cam stole Jade away in a bear hug when Chloe let go, nearly knocking her off her feet.

“Hey, Jade.” Josh was composed, but grinned at all the ado from the other two.

As she stood in the entry of her small apartment, engulfed in the excitement of her friends, for the first time Jade could differentiate between their moods. Chloe’s variety of happiness was lighthearted, while Josh’s was more of a calm delight, and Cam’s intense pleasure was underscored with a deeper passion.

“When did you guys get back?”

“Late Sunday night,” Chloe said. “But we were so tired from the trip that we slept through most of Monday.”

“Except for me—I had to work, of course,” Cam said.

“We were going to come by the bookstore,” Chloe said. “But we didn’t see your car, so we decided to come surprise you at home.”

“I do have to work today, actually—just for the afternoon. I’m getting ready to leave now.”

Her friends’ faces fell in sync at her statement.

“Are you free afterward?” Chloe said. “We could do some shopping, get dinner…”

“Sure, that sounds great. I get off at five.”

“Great! We’ll meet you after work.”

They hugged Jade again, Cam last, and this time his arms lingered around her in the embrace. With his body pressed against Jade’s, his passion rose around her, drowning out Chloe and Josh. She took a deep breath, fighting to keep from getting sucked into the vortex that was Cam. Thank goodness they weren’t alone.

Cam released her, kissing the top of her head. She wondered what their reunion would’ve been like without the presence of the others, and was grateful to have been spared.

~

Jade exited Mountains of Books and joined her friends. Cam was back and she was going to tell him the truth. But first Chloe wanted to go shopping. The bad news could wait until later when Jade was alone with Cam.

Cam and Chloe were waiting for her in the lot, but Josh was apparently not interested in shopping. Jade climbed in the backseat, refusing Cam’s offer to let her ride shotgun.

“You know where we’re going?” Cam asked.

“Just leave it to me,” Chloe said from the driver’s seat. “If anyone knows the best places to shop, it’s me. In Denver and Colorado Springs.”

“So, how was your trip?” Jade asked.

“Awesome,” Chloe said. “The family stuff was pretty boring, but I made a really cool friend. Her name is Alex, and we’re totally kindred spirits. I’m trying to get her to move to Denver. If I had a roommate, I could move out of Mom and Dad’s. Anyway, the trip was great.”

“Except for Chloe’s little accident.” Cam shot his sister a dirty look.

“What happened?” Jade asked.

“Nothing,” Chloe said.

“She dislocated a finger.”

“Ouch!” Jade said.

“It’s Chloe we’re talking about.” Cam said. “Ouch isn’t exactly the appropriate word.”

“I’m perfectly fine. It didn’t hurt a bit.”

“That’s my point.”

“So, any other extreme-sport vacations planned for the year?” Jade locked eyes with Cam, hoping he would take the bait and lay off his sister.

“Extreme, no,” Cam said. “But vacation, yes, actually. And we won’t have to listen to Uncle Clancy ramble on about his arthritis.”

“And you are coming on this one, Jade,” Chloe said, quickly aligning with her brother in excitement once again.

“When are you going? Where are you going?”

“You mean when are we going,” Chloe said.

“Next weekend,” Cam said. “Carlsbad, New Mexico. Can you come, Jade?”

“Uh… I’m not sure. I’d have to ask off at work.”

“Jade, you have to come. Please?” Chloe threw a look over her shoulder, giving puppy-dog eyes.

“I’ll ask Mr. Thompson, but I can’t promise anything yet.”

Chloe gave a satisfied smile.

“I hope you can go,” Cam said.

“Man, you guys just don’t take a break, do you? So what exactly are you—we—going to be doing in New Mexico?”

“We take plenty of breaks.” Cam grinned.

“We’re going to explore the caverns,” Chloe said. “It’s going to be rockin’ awesome!”

It always is with the Schuylers. Nothing less than thrilling.

As Chloe pulled into a parking spot off the narrow, two-lane road, Jade surveyed the variety of shops lining the street. The tall buildings made long shadows in the afternoon sun, covering the narrow alley in a blanket of shade.

They browsed a clothing boutique and a jewelry store with Chloe leading the way. The stores weren’t very crowded, but whenever they neared another person—a customer or salesman—Jade was careful to keep the reins tight on her emotional level. Staying close to Cam and Chloe made it easier, because she could cling to their moods for support, which helped to ward off the stray feelings around her. Two months ago she would’ve never dreamed of shopping for enjoyment in a public setting.

She was growing comfortable with the idea when a swell of new emotions came at her. A group of protesters were gathered in front of a leather store, creating a buzz of chaos—external and internal. Loud, angry voices echoed across the street, chanting something she couldn’t make out. She did notice that they were all holding large posters, but she couldn’t tell what it was all about. Across the street by the camera store, some shoppers were returning jeers and flashing angry hand gestures, but most passersby were merely watching in curiosity and shock—the scene before them providing enough of a diversion to momentarily distract them from their errands.

Jade wanted to run, but Chloe and Cam were undaunted. Not wanting to look like an idiot, Jade followed her friends toward the clamor, the intensity of the negative aura further enveloping her. After a few paces, she could make out the grotesque images on the signs, and her knees went weak. Some of the bloodied carcasses had eyes still connected or tufts of fur protruding from the flesh, but none were intact enough to indicate what the creatures had once been, other than the fact that they all seemed to be animal in form. The images made her head swim and stomach turn, forcing her to look away.

The chanting grew louder. It was something about “no more murder” and “save the animals.” With each step closer, the surrounding feelings intensified. Anger from one protestor. Hate from an onlooker yelling something profane. Fury from all around. Jade fought to keep her face calm but her hands curled into fists at her sides. Emotions swirled within her.

“Just ignore them,” Chloe said as they approached the front of the store. “I’m not going to let some freaks ruin my search for the perfect coat.”

Jade tried to force herself forward, but her feet wouldn’t budge.

A guy with dreads and a beanie blocked the entrance to the store. Chloe stepped forward, glancing back at Jade and Cam. “Come on, guys. It’s just a bunch of animal rights crazies.” Chloe attempted to skirt the guy with the dreadlocks, but he sidestepped, blocking her again.

“What did you call us?” A tough-looking, brutish female who was almost a head taller stepped up to Chloe, staring her down. A trace of her violent emotions leaked out, tainting the Schuyler tranquility Jade was struggling to cling to. Jade grimaced, her control slipping.

Chloe ignored the woman, and attempted to push past the guy. When he didn’t back down, she tried to shove him out of the way with her arm.

“Get your hands off him.”

Chloe didn’t flinch. “Tell him to get out of my way.”

“You’re the one who needs to leave.” The woman scowled, and her eyes flashed with hot rage. Fury and a mass of other feelings drowned Jade, and Cam’s peace was ripped away from her like a lifeline yanked out of reach. Black spots dotted the edges of her vision.

“No—you do,” Chloe said.

Her head swimming and vision darkening, Jade caught the flash of the woman’s arm lashing out and heard the smack of Chloe getting hit in the face. Jade was fighting for control of her mind when Chloe went down. There was a sickening crack. When Jade tried to blink the haze away, she got glimpses—blonde hair, gray concrete, red blood.

The writhing, swelling emotions closed in on Jade. Her knees buckled, and she felt herself falling. The world went black.

Logan thanked the cashier and picked up his camera. He turned to leave the shop and, as he approached the door, saw the crowd of people gathered on the street. The buzz of agitated voices assaulted his ears, some yelling, others cursing.

What the…? He exited and passed a crowd of gawkers, then he noticed someone lying on the ground. Shoving people aside, Logan rushed through the crowd. It was a young woman—no, it was Jade! She was curled in a poise of pain, eyes rolled back into her skull, convulsing.

Logan’s mind was a flurry of inexpressible questions and emotions. What had happened? He thought of the angry crowd around them. I have to get her out of here. He barely registered the presence of the blond guy she’d introduced him to a few weeks back. Why was he standing there staring stupidly without concern?

Logan scooped up Jade’s still-trembling form and hurried her to his truck. Amidst the chaos, no one seemed to notice them leave—the same way they hadn’t noticed her episode, he thought grimly. He placed her inside the cab and fastened the seatbelt around her.

Now what? Should he take her to the hospital? But what about all the people there? Would merely a change of location help her situation? Distance. She needs distance. He eased the truck onto the street and away from the crowd of people.

He sped out of town without a specific route in mind, pondering the best course of action. Should he detour around populated areas? Hospital or no hospital? What if it caused her more trauma?

While driving and sifting through a mess of thoughts, Logan tried to keep his own emotions in check for her sake. He was a master of control normally, but today she’d shaken him. He took a deep breath, fighting the anxiety and fear. Maybe if he could find something positive to cling to it would help him channel his emotions.

Calm thoughts. He forced himself to think of their long talk and her understanding for his freakish condition. That helped a little. God, he cared about her. She had to be okay.

A muffled ring jarred him out of his calm. It sounded like a cell phone, and it was coming from the passenger seat. He glanced over at Jade and realized she’d stopped convulsing. He held his breath for a second, banishing every trace of emotion from his mind, willing himself to be completely empty. After a few moments which seemed like an eternity, her eyelids fluttered. Then she moaned softly and rolled her head from one side to the other.

Logan pulled the truck off the deserted road into a shallow ditch as Jade opened her eyes. He hadn’t realized he was still holding his breath until she spoke.

~

“Logan?” Jade tried to make sense of where she was. Confusion clouded everything that had just happened.

Logan breathed heavily. “Jade.” His voice was raspy and his wide eyes darted over her face. “Are you all right?” Worry lines wrinkled his brow, but she felt nothing from him. He was keeping his emotions silent, and for once, it was a relief.

“What are you doing here? And where are we?” They were in his truck, but she saw no landmarks, only an empty stretch of road that disappeared around a bend.

“I was picking up my camera from the shop and I found you lying in the street, in the middle of an angry mob.” His face grew slightly pale. There was a flicker of anxiety and then it vanished. “I got you into the truck and drove out of town. I was debating whether or not to take you to the hospital. We can be there in ten minutes. How do you feel?”

“I feel…” She wasn’t sure at first, but she searched until she came up with the truth. “… fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. I’m okay. I’m not hurt or anything.” She looked her limbs over, displaying them as proof. “I think I must have had an empathic episode.”

“Does this kind of thing happen often?”

“No. Never. Only that one time in kindergarten.” Although she’d come close after Chloe’s accident.

“Maybe we should take you to the hospital anyway, just to make sure you’re okay.”

“No. Really, Logan, I’m fine. I don’t need to go to the hospital. It won’t help, and I really hate being around doctors. Not to mention everyone else. I just need to be alone right now.”

He gave her a look, and at first she couldn’t interpret it, but then she smiled. “I mean, with you is fine. Just not with anyone else.”

He was still searching her eyes, and she could tell he was looking for some sign that not taking her was the right thing to do. Finally he seemed to let it go. “So, what happened out there anyway?”

Jade frowned, trying to remember it all. “There was a crowd of people in front of the leather store. They were all angry about something. Animals. They were animal rights protesters.”

The memories trailed back to her mind, flashing briefly as she recalled the cause of the incident. “There was a riot. I was with Cam and… Chloe!” The last word escaped in a burst. The image of Chloe and the blood on the street blazed in her mind. “I have to talk to Cam.”

Her shoulder bag was still slung across her chest. She dug for her phone, fumbled it open, and saw a message waiting. Calling voicemail gave her Cam’s frantic voice.

“Jade! Where are you? Chloe’s been hurt and I’m going to take her to the hospital. Call me back as soon as you get this!”

Jade called his cell. It rang four times and she groaned when she got his recording.

“Cam—Is Chloe all right? Call me when you get this.” She ended the call and sank back into the seat, worry and fear clouding her mind. At least this time it was her own emotions.

Once she’d put away the phone, Logan spoke up again. “You were with someone else, too? I didn’t see anyone around you. I only saw Cam.” Logan’s voice dripped with venom when he spoke the name. It caught her off guard.

“It was the three of us. I was fighting the horrible feelings, trying to stay calm, and Chloe wanted to go into the store, but some people were blocking the entrance. I was fading by that point. I think she got punched in the face, and then she hit the ground—hard.” Her throat burned, and she swallowed hard. “And Cam—”

“And he just stood there while it all happened? Didn’t lift a finger to help?” His anger flared into her, hot and bright for an instant. Jade gasped at the sudden emotion. Continuing the tirade, Logan left her speechless.

“He let you be compromised… I mean, what kind of person does that to someone they care about? Didn’t he realize what it might do to you?”

He must’ve realized his slip up because the anger cut off suddenly, and Jade was able to speak again. “It’s not Cam’s fault.” Though he’d clipped his emotion, she felt her own frustration course through at his assumption.

“What? Of course he’s to blame. If this is going to be a speech about your rights to make your own decision or something, please, spare me. I know you have a right to go wherever you want to, I know you’re able to, but think safety first. A gentleman would never allow that to happen to you or to Chloe. It’s a man’s responsibility to protect those that are dear to him, whatever the cost, even if that means sacrificing his own desires. Even if it means stepping in front of a bullet for you. Courage means thinking quickly and taking action, at any cost.”

“But you don’t understand,” she said, when he finally stopped ranting. “Cam is different. He has, well, he has a problem.” She stopped when she realized she might be about to disclose personal information. But Cam hadn’t asked her to keep it a secret. He’d shared it with her the day after they first met. And she couldn’t allow Logan to continue criticizing him when she knew how protective Cam was—especially of Chloe.

“Cam has a… well, a handicap of sorts, if you can call it that.” She took a breath, trying to figure out how to explain, while Logan waited with a look of doubt still clouding his face. His emotions stayed calm, thankfully, and that helped her focus.

“Basically, he has his own type of episodes. They aren’t exactly seizures, but he blacks out for a few minutes sometimes, without any warning. When it happens, he has sort of this déjà vu type of experience, but he’s not really conscious.” Logan’s brow creased in a frown. Thankfully, he was at least being reasonable enough to listen.

“So you see, he couldn’t have done anything to stop the protesters or help us. He was incapacitated, too. Besides, Cam would never let something like that happen if he could help it. He is a caring guy. He’s probably beside himself with worry right now about what happened to his sister.”

“But you had to see the trouble coming. Why didn’t he get you out of there as soon as possible?”

“Because he doesn’t know about my empathy. Cam has no idea how sensitive I am or that I’m even… you know, different, at all.”

“You haven’t told him?”

“No.”

“Well, I know it isn’t any of my business, but maybe you should.” He placed his hand on hers, and his voice was fervent when he spoke. “Jade, please. Think of your own safety. If you go out in public, don’t you think you need a backup? If he doesn’t know the dangers that affect you, how will he be able to help?”

She hated to admit it, but he was right. Going along with the Schuylers’ adventures without warning them of her sixth sense was asking for trouble. All three of them would feel horrible if they knew they were putting her in danger.

There was one slight problem with Logan’s solution. It wasn’t Cam she wanted to be her backup. She couldn’t stop a deep ache from sinking in and lodging in her core.

She searched Logan’s emotions for anything, any flicker of passion, any hint of an interest in her. There was none.

After all the personal wrestling, was she still holding out hope for him? Pain constricted her chest. Yes, she was. And more than ever before, she needed to get over him. She was debating how she could accomplish the feat when her phone rang.

“Jade? It’s Cam. Where did you disappear to?”

“Um, I sort of ran into Logan—”

“Who?”

“Logan Henry… the professor…”

“Oh, right. Okay, so where are you?”

“Just outside town, I think. How’s Chloe?”

“We don’t know yet. We’re in the ER waiting room. She has a bad nosebleed and her face is scraped up. We’re hoping her nose isn’t broken.”

“Do you want me to meet you guys there?” Would she be able to handle it?

“No, it’s fine, Jade. I just wanted to make sure you were all right. Do you think you can get a ride back home, though?”

“Yeah. I think so.” She glanced over at Logan.

“Listen Jade, I’m really sorry we left without you. When I came to, Chloe was bleeding and there was so much confusion—and people everywhere. We couldn’t find you. Honestly, we searched, but I had to get her to the hospital.”

“Cam, it’s fine. I understand. It’s my fault for disappearing. Don’t beat yourself up. You have Chloe to worry about.”

“Okay. They just called her name. I need to go.”

“All right, Cam. Please call me as soon as you know how she is.”

“I will.”

Jade ended the call. “That was Cam, they’re at the hospital.”

“How is Chloe?” Logan asked.

“He’s not sure yet. He’s going to call me when they find out. Man, that girl doesn’t get a break. First the head injury, then a dislocated finger, now this.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Accident prone?”

“I guess you could say that.” Jade didn’t want to get into all the details at the moment. “I wonder if they’ll still go to Carlsbad this weekend.”

“New Mexico?”

“Yeah. They asked me to go check out the caverns with them.”

A frown creased his brow. “Are you going?”

“I don’t know. If Chloe’s hurt, it changes everything.” More likely her talk with Cam would change everything. If she was able to talk to him. Things kept interfering.

“But if you go, you’ll tell Cam about your… condition first, right?”

“Yeah, I guess so.” It was quiet between them for a moment. “Logan, have you ever wondered why?”

“Why what?”

“Why we’re different? I mean, I guess a lot of people have flaws or handicaps, but yours and mine…,” and Cam’s and Chloe’s…, “they’re extra weird—you know? We’re not the same, but we are.”

“I’ve always just seen my flaw as sort of an accident. You know, like a genetic mutation or something. A biological anomaly.”

“My parents say that everything has a purpose. Last week when I went to visit them, my mom told me that everything happens for a reason. But what’s the point of my flaw? I’ve always wondered why I have to struggle with this.”

Logan was thoughtful for a moment. “Maybe that’s true. I guess if it weren’t for my problem, I wouldn’t have been there to save you from the bear in the woods.”

Maybe their flaws did have a purpose. But Jade was still no closer to finding the reason behind her own.

An unnatural silence hung in the air as Cam and Chloe drove back from the hospital. Cam wasn’t sure why she was quiet since she’d assured him she was perfectly fine. Maybe she was afraid of him starting on a long lecture. The truth was, as frustrated as Cam was at the moment, he wasn’t mad at her. Maybe she had been too careless in her actions, but what really bothered him was that he hadn’t been there to stand up for her.

He had been there physically, but his glitch had hindered his ability to act. This was the third time in a month that she’d been injured. Maybe he couldn’t have stopped her from being harmed the first two times, but today he could have helped—if he hadn’t been incapacitated. The thought drove him mad.

His stupid glitch was the worst thing ever. Its unexpected side effects could be handy—like memorizing half a text book without even trying—but the fact that he couldn’t control it was absolutely infuriating. And now it had been a factor in Chloe being hurt. For the first time, he wished he could be normal.

He suddenly remembered that he’d promised to call Jade and give her an update on Chloe.

“Hi, Cam, what’s up?” Jade said when she answered her phone.

“We’re leaving the hospital.”

“What’s the report?”

“Not too bad. She needed a few stitches on her cheek, so they took care of that.”

“Is her nose broken?”

“No, just a burst blood vessel. It finally stopped bleeding.”

“That’s a relief.”

“Yeah. I’m taking her home now, but I’ll come by to see you later. Will you be home tonight?”

“Yeah. I don’t have any plans.”

“I’m sorry our day out was cut short.”

“It’s no big deal. It wasn’t your fault. Tell Chloe I hope she feels better and I’ll see her soon.”

“I will.”

Cam’s thoughts changed course. He couldn’t mope about his problems forever. For now, he pushed them aside and thought about how great it would be to spend time alone with Jade.

~

In her apartment that evening, Jade thought about the day’s fiasco. What had happened to her today was her parents’ worst fears realized. Apparently they were right to have concerns about her being in public. She’d been way too careless. What if Logan hadn’t been there?

She needed to decide what type of situations would be safe versus which were too risky for compromise and set some boundaries. Part of it was keeping close to people she trusted and avoiding congested public areas, but the most critical step was confiding in her friends.

The experience had given her one interesting breakthrough. She’d learned to mentally cling to one emotion in the room, specifically the closest one, and will herself to shun the others. It wasn’t that she became immune to the other feelings around her, but more that they faded into the background. It hadn’t been until both Cam and Chloe’s emotions had been compromised that she became vulnerable to outside forces.

A knock at the door stole her away from her thoughts. It was Cam. She’d forgotten he was coming, otherwise she wouldn’t have changed out of her clothes into lounge pants and a tank top. At this point, though, it was too late to do anything about being in her pajamas.

When she opened the door, he wasn’t quite his normal, carefree self. His hair was a bit more disheveled than was typical and his blue eyes looked tired. When he entered, the weight of his mood fell over them. This melancholy side of Cam wasn’t something she was used to.

She greeted him with a sympathetic smile. “Hey. How are you?”

“I’m all right. I’m just glad it’s over and Chloe’s home safe.”

“How did it go at the hospital?” Jade asked, leading him into the living area. He plopped down on her sofa and she sunk in next to him, tucking her legs beneath her and turning sideways to face him.

“It wasn’t as bad as I thought. Like I told you on the phone, she just got a couple of stitches, and there’s no permanent damage. She keeps assuring me that she feels perfectly fine. But that’s what worries me the most. Would she know if something was wrong with her? At least on this one I have the doctor backing it up.”

“I’m glad she’s all right,” Jade said. “That girl has the worst luck.”

“I don’t know how much of it is luck.”

“I’ll call her tomorrow and see how she’s doing—unless you think she needs to rest for a few days.”

“I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to her.” Cam took a deep breath and as he released it, Jade felt the negative feelings ebb away. The mood lifted and morphed into something new.

“So.” He tossed his arm over the back of the sofa and rested his head on his shoulder. “How are you doing? I really hate that this whole ordeal happened right when we first got back. You and I haven’t even had a chance to catch up. How was your week, Jade?”

“Pretty uneventful. It’s weird, now that school’s over and I don’t have homework anymore, how much free time I have. It was pretty dull here without you guys.”

“I wish you could’ve come with us. Ocean Beach was awesome. But it didn’t keep me from missing you.” He picked up her hand and linked their fingers together.

“I missed you too, Cam.” She looked down at their hands. She meant the words, but not in the way he must think, and she couldn’t bear to look him in the eye.

He was silent for a moment, and when she looked up, the intensity of his gaze arrested her. He leaned in and before she could think what to do, his lips touched hers, softly, tenderly. She yielded to him for a moment before breaking the contact.

The thought of hurting him was too painful to consider, so she turned her head into his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him in a conciliatory embrace. His arms followed suit around her, and when his lips found the spot behind her ear, she realized he had misinterpreted her intentions.

He ran his fingers through her hair to the base of her neck where his hand cradled her head gently. His warm breath grazed her ear, and his lips trailed down her neck. Her head began to swim, and not the way it had earlier that day. Goose bumps of pleasure trailed over her skin, but every alarm in her head was going off.

“Cam, wait.” She pulled away. “I need to talk to you.”

“What is it?”

Jade sighed, knowing the time had finally come, and wishing there were some way to avoid what she had to do. She looked down at her lap while trying to come up with the right words.

“The thing is… about our relationship… it’s just that I don’t feel the same way about you that you feel about me.”

“Jade,” Cam said, his voice low and throaty, “I know that’s not true. I can feel the heat between us, the way you respond when I kiss you. Why are you denying it? I know you feel the same.”

She looked up at him, wondering how to explain, but as their eyes locked, a surge of intense passion overtook her, making her dizzy, and before she could regain her composure, his lips had found hers again. For a moment she wondered if she was going to black out, but then the blur focused and her mind cleared until all thoughts merged to one singular thing: Cam. There was nothing else in the world, no other thoughts or emotions.

His lips were like fire on hers, heating her skin wherever they lingered. He kissed her mouth, her jaw, her neck, her mouth again. Needing more, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled herself closer until she was in his lap. His arms encircled her waist, cinching him to her like a permanent fixture. She kissed him back, her lips thirsting, seeking, tasting his mouth. She kissed him like there was no one else in the world.

When she came up for air, her heart was racing so fast she thought it would leap out of her. She was pressed against him so tightly it must be drumming that rhythm into his own chest. His lips were on her ear again, tracing the arc up and down, and his fingers entwining in her hair. She sucked in a deep breath, feeling everything, thinking nothing.

“Jade,” he murmured softly in her ear. It was a declaration of devotion, not entreating a reply. But at that word, his voice broke the spell over her, sending her back into reality.

She pulled back, wide-eyed and gasping, fighting the strong feelings that still threatened to suck her in like a black hole. She needed distance. Untangling herself, she moved to the edge of the sofa.

“See what I mean?” Cam grinned as in triumph at her loss for words. “There’s no denying… that. The chemistry between us is intoxicating.” That description was more true than he knew. She was completely out of her senses when she was around him.

“Cam, you do make me feel amazing,” she muttered. “But the problem is, it’s not real.” He looked confused and ready to protest her statement, so she continued before he had a chance to speak. “I have something really important to tell you. It’s very personal, and it would make it easier on me if you could just listen for a bit and not interrupt.”

He held her gaze, but didn’t answer.

She took a deep breath. Where to begin?

“You know how you and Chloe have these… special traits that make you different from other people? Your déjà vu and her lack of pain?”

He nodded.

“Well, I have my own… ability… glitch… whatever you want to call it.”

“You do?” He brightened with obvious interest. “Did you have some sort of accident, too? What’s your ability?”

“‘Handicap’ seems a little more accurate, actually. And no, I didn’t have any accident. I’ve been this way since birth. I’m sort of… empathic, I guess. I’m constantly influenced by the emotions of the people around me.”

“Wow, that’s really… weird. So you’ve had this ability the whole time and never told me about it? That’s quite a secret. Not that you owe me an explanation or anything. I just hope you weren’t holding back because you were afraid of how I might take the news. I mean, with my history I’m pretty used to weirdness.”

“So it doesn’t freak you out?”

“Of course not.”

“You sure you aren’t in shock?” Was it really that easy to tell Cam?

“Nah. It takes a lot to shock me. That ability sounds a little annoying at times but also kind of cool. Man, if I knew what people around me were feeling, it would be really helpful. Dealing with my sister, for one thing. You were acting like you had some huge confession to make. But I’m totally cool with this side of you. So what’s the problem?”

Jade sighed. Telling him was more difficult than she’d anticipated, but in a different way. Apparently he didn’t grasp the significance this little fact had on their entire relationship… and every moment she’d ever been with him.

“The problem is, I can’t experience my own feelings when I’m around other people. Everything you feel, I feel. Sometimes it’s confusing. And overwhelming.” She cleared her throat. “Especially when we’re alone.” Her face grew hot as she remembered how close they’d been only moments earlier. “I can’t find my own feelings when I’m around you, instead I only feel what you’re feeling. I’m just along for the ride.”

Cam was silent for a moment, and his mood sank as the revelation of her words finally set in.

“Just along for the ride, huh? That’s pretty harsh.”

“Cam, listen. Ever since the moment we first met, I knew I wanted to be friends with you. That doesn’t change when we’re apart and it never will. You mean a great deal to me. I haven’t regretted our friendship for a minute.” She waited; hoping, praying he wouldn’t be mad at her.

“So, friends is cool, but beyond that… what? You feel nothing? Is that what you’re trying to say?”

“Even if I did, I’d still have to figure out how to handle a relationship with my… issue.”

“I see.” He wasn’t angry with her, but his emotions were muddled with hurt, confusion, bitterness, and regret. “Does this have anything to do with that professor?” He narrowed his eyes. “Logan?”

The mention of his name startled Jade. It wasn’t anything she’d wanted to bring into this conversation. “No. This isn’t about him. It’s about you and me. Mostly me. I need to apologize. I’m sorry I waited so long to tell you about my secret. This whole thing is my fault, and I feel horrible about it.”

His silence hit her harder than any emotion she’d ever felt from him.

“I hope you can forgive me.”

Under her gaze, he averted his eyes and cleared his throat. “Yeah, sure. It’s no big deal.” She could tell he was forcing his tone to be casual. “Well, I need to get going.”

She wasn’t ready for him to go yet. She wanted to talk and laugh and hang out with her good friend. What if she’d lost all of that? If she had, there was nothing she could do now. The least she could give him was the respect of a decent exit. “All right, sure.”

“I’ll talk to you later, Jade.” He wouldn’t meet her eyes.

Even after he was gone, the memory of his hurt and disappointment burned like acid inside her.

God, take this torment away from me! she begged. Please, make me normal. Please take this burden from my mind. I can’t live like this any longer!

The grief she felt for Cam made her heart ache. Tears streamed down her face as she dragged herself to the bedroom and flung herself onto the bed.

~

The caverns sprawled for several miles underground. Dimly lit in the public areas and deep black in the tunnels and crevices closed to the public, the cave was Ethan’s paradise. Why hadn’t he discovered it earlier? It was a place where his abilities would not only be on par with those around him, but where he was vastly superior.

Apart from the well-lit areas of the underground cafeteria and public restrooms, he retained some level of vision in the entire cave. When he traveled to the prohibited areas of utter darkness, his sight was flawless. The irony of the fact that an unlit tunnel with a rusty gate and an off-limits sign was enough to keep wandering tourists out caused him to smirk in disdain. People were so weak.

For several days Ethan explored the caves, primarily the uncharted areas. When his trek deep into the unknown realms led him to a serendipitous discovery of an unpopulated series of chambers, he took his backpack of essentials and stowed it there. At night, when the cave was closed down and all lights were turned off, he used the facilities and snuck food from the cafeteria.

Settled in at his new residence, all he had to do was wait for his guests to arrive.

Jade barely had a chance to worry about the status of her friendships with the Schuylers before Chloe had texted her three times. Chloe had heard about the breakup and about Jade’s ability.

“How are you feeling?” Jade asked when Chloe came over after work the next day.

Other than the small piece of tape across her left cheekbone, Chloe appeared completely normal. “Oh, I’m fine. Hopefully it won’t leave a scar, otherwise I’m going to start looking all banged up.” Chloe’s mood was cheery and her tone was as light as ever.

Jade shook her head. “You sure are tough.”

“You’d be the same way if you couldn’t feel pain.”

Jade very much doubted it. Chloe was like a rock, refusing to surrender her happiness to anyone or any situation.

“So… you aren’t mad at me?”

“Mad? Why would I be mad at you?”

“You know, about Cam. I feel really horrible about it.”

“Don’t,” Chloe said. “It didn’t work out between you two. I get that. Some people are meant to be together and some aren’t. I love my brother, of course, but I don’t blame you. You did what you had to do.”

“How’s he taking it?”

“Oh, he’ll be fine, in time. I think his pride was wounded more than anything. He’s not used to girls turning him down. He’s spoiled, if you ask me.”

“I’m glad he’s recovering.”

“Yeah, he’ll be fine. So, are you still up for this weekend?” Jade felt Chloe’s excitement rise. “Carlsbad, remember? You said you’d come.”

“You’re still going?”

“Heck yes. This is our last chance before Josh and I go back to school. So did your boss let you off work?”

“I haven’t asked yet.”

“Why not?”

“Well, um… I don’t know… ” She studied Chloe’s face, carefully choosing her words. “I’m not sure about going. I think things with Cam could be a little… awkward.”

“It doesn’t matter that you guys aren’t together anymore. I want you to come.”

“I know. But…”

“Jade, you mean a lot to Cam,” Chloe said, turning serious. “You hurt his feelings—big deal. The point is, he’ll get over it. If he knows what’s best for him, he won’t let this ruin your friendship.”

“It might be too late for that.”

“Give him time. But come with us so I’ll have someone to hang out with. You won’t be alone with him. The guys are doing the expedition where you have to belly-crawl through muddy tunnels. You’ll barely see him.”

Jade doubted that.

“Come on, Jade. I don’t have the stomach for the hard-core stuff. I’m way too claustrophobic. Don’t let me be stuck by myself. Please?”

Way to lay on the guilt trip. “Oh, all right,” Jade said. “I’ll ask about getting Friday off.”

“Yay!” Chloe beamed at Jade.

Those Schuylers and their powers of persuasion.

~

At Carlsbad Caverns, Jade was thankful when Cam and Josh took the elevator down into the heart of the cave for the ranger-guided tour, leaving her and Chloe to explore on their own. The car ride had been awkward, with Cam unusually but understandably quiet.

“Wow, this is so cool!” Chloe said when they approached the large, arced amphitheater that encircled the cave’s natural entrance. “I wonder what this is for.”

“I read something about a bat-flight watch on the brochure,” Jade said. “I think it begins at nightfall.”

As they crossed the empty amphitheater, Jade peered over the low rock wall, searching for the cave below. A wide, paved trail wove back and forth on itself, easing down the steep descent into the mouth of a great oval in the rock that opened below them. Either Chloe’s or her own excitement grew as they began the first few paces that would lead them down into the depths of the cavern.

Jade and Chloe covered possibly half a mile of the sprawling trails inside the caverns. Huge and open, the expanse of the Big Room was breathtaking—a large building would fit inside. It amazed Jade that anything like this could exist underground.

In no rush, they took their time snapping plenty of pictures on their phones and discussing the shapes that decorated the cave’s interior. Jade was enjoying herself in Chloe’s easygoing company. She felt vivacious and happy, a projection of her friend’s attitude, but something that, in this case, she chose to embrace as her own. For once she was thankful for the distance from her own guilt-laden feelings regarding Cam.

“Look at that stalagmite.” Chloe pointed to a tall formation. “Doesn’t it look like Cam?”

Jade studied the shape, confused at first, but then as she saw a likeness, she chuckled. The wide, stocky form and the exaggerated ‘head’ on top resembled Cam only if he were looking in a fun-house mirror.

“And that one,” Chloe said, pointing at another. “It’s totally Josh’s profile. Look, there’s his sharp jawline and that ridge is just like his serious eyebrows pulled down over his face.”

Picturing Josh’s typically somber mood, Jade grinned. She could see it. “This must be the Schuyler Hall then.”

“Hmm… In that case, which one is me?” Chloe said. The girls began to search for likenesses of themselves, their parents, and professors in the formations. After a while, hunger took over, and they decided to stop for lunch.

“What time is it, anyway?” Chloe asked.

Jade reached into her pocket to check her cell phone. The low-battery warning had been nagging at her for the last hour, every time she took a picture. When she pulled it out, it shut down in her hand.

“Aw, crap. Guess I’ve been taking too many pictures.”

“It’s okay, let me check mine,” Chloe said. “Nearly twelve-thirty.”

“Were we going to meet the guys for lunch? What time were they supposed to be done with their tour?”

“I’m not sure. Cam was going to call me when they got finished. I guess I could call him and see if they’re getting close.” Chloe dialed the number but frowned at the phone’s lack of response. “Great,” she muttered. “I have absolutely no reception. It won’t even dial.”

“Well, that makes sense,” Jade said. “We’re about eight hundred feet underground.”

Chloe groaned. “Why didn’t I think of this earlier? How will we know where or when to meet them?”

“We could find the information center and ask someone for help. Surely they’d have an idea of what time the tour usually ends.”

“Good idea. Now we just have to find it.”

Most of their previous wandering had been aimless, so Chloe pulled out the map to locate exactly where they were and what route would take them back. They were in a dark, curvy tunnel, so they walked to the first light that they encountered on the path. It was dim and aimed at the formations rather than the trail, but it would do in a pinch.

~

Ethan left his newfound lair to peruse the sparse array of visitors. Most were unable to pique his interest, but eventually he saw what he’d been waiting for.

Two young women were enjoying their self-guided tour of the cave. Alone. The one he didn’t recognize provided a running conversation, from a commentary of the cave formations to fashion tips for her friend. She was semi-attractive, or would have been if the dark-haired girl hadn’t stolen her thunder. The brunette was the one who really made his pulse race. She was the one he’d been waiting for—his Kelsey. He trailed behind them in the shadows, far enough back to avoid being seen.

It was time.

At the leisurely pace the two women were setting, Ethan had no problem slipping away to his hideout, quickly retrieving what he needed, and returning to find them barely farther down the path. Many of the cave’s visitors had returned to the underground cafeteria restaurant or left for a lunch break. On his journey back from the hidden chambers he had passed no one, and at present this part of the cave was deserted.

He waited until the women were in an ideal spot—a darkened area of the path with only a single, floor-mounted lamp directed upward at a large column formation. The trail between the cavern walls twisted sharply before and behind them, blocking the view from any other part of the cave. Because of the odd source of the light, the girls had to lean forward awkwardly, stretching the map out in front of them into the illuminated area. They were so focused on the problem at hand that they had no sense of the danger, providing him with a perfect opportunity for a surprise attack.

Ethan squelched his emotions and calmed himself so that the strike would be deliberate and effective. He couldn’t let his passion for the task at hand hinder his accuracy. He crept toward them and raised his staff above his head, aiming for that ideal spot on the backs of the two heads that were huddled together. He knew how to incapacitate a person quickly, and two at a time was barely more difficult. As he brought the heavy cane down, the exhilaration flared in him. The dark-haired girl started to turn his direction, but before she could catch a glimpse of him, the sharp blow struck. The other one hadn’t even turned.

His attack was powerful. Both girls went down at once, but he caught the brunette, letting the other girl fall. As he held her small form, he searched the blank face. It wasn’t Kelsey, but the resemblance was definitely there, more so now that he was closer. She was the same size. Her hair and skin had the same striking contrast. And she was beautiful.

Ethan laid her down gently. He pulled the blonde into a dark crevice in the cave wall where she wouldn’t be found and held a chloroform rag to her nose to ensure she didn’t wake too soon. Then he picked up the dark-haired girl and carried her deep into the bowels of the cave.

When he returned, the trails were still vacant and his other victim was still unconscious. After lugging her past the off-limits sign and reaffixing the rusted gate, he switched to dragging her the rest of the way. Thoughts of his waiting captive made his mind reel with anticipation and desire. Soon. Soon Kelsey would be his.

Jade awoke on the uneven rock floor, wet and cold, her hands bound by a plastic tie. She sat up and pulled her knees into her chest, alternating between shivers of cold and shivers of fear. She was completely alone.

Being alone had never frightened her before. It had always been something she relished, as comforting as a familiar novel with its spine broken and pages creased by the wear of many readings. But this alone terrified her. There was nothing but shapeless black before her, making her blink to check if her eyes were really open. The darkness was still and quiet, apart from a faint plopping somewhere far away.

Someone had taken her, and that someone must have something horrible planned for her. That thought crashed around in her mind against the memories of all the nefarious emotions she’d encountered lately.

She thought of the foreign presence she’d sensed when she and Chloe had been studying the map. The sensation had struck her for only a fraction of an instant and, try as she might, she couldn’t summon more than a hint of what it had been. Her head throbbed where she’d been hit, impairing her attempts to not just remember, but to pinpoint what that emotion had been.

How had she not sensed her assailant earlier? Either he had somehow blocked his emotions or Chloe’s proximity had prevented Jade from detecting him. Possibly both.

His emotions evaded her, but his presence—the essence of him—was still strong on her, a grimy coating she couldn’t wash off. The fear of what he was, inside, chilled her more than being in the dank cave. She trembled and clutched at her head. He’s gone, it’s okay, he’s gone. But it wasn’t okay. She was trapped and alone.

A faint scream echoed in the distance, sending chills down her spine. Chloe? The sound dissipated like mist into the chilly air, and the silence crept up on her again, icy and forbidding.

She remained in that position for what seemed like an eternity, waiting for her heart to stop racing, to tackle her fear. The anxiety gripping her made it impossible to think, to contemplate any sort of attempt at escape.

After what could have been minutes or hours, she shook herself. Her mind was still fuzzy and her head ached, but she had to search for a way out. She stretched her legs out in front of her, feeling the stiffness from the position she’d been sitting in.

She tried to squeeze her hands out of the plastic tie, but it didn’t give the way a rope might have. The restraint was strong and left painful burns on her wrists. She strained against it to pat her pockets for her phone, only to remember the battery had gone dead. That was her only flashlight. Since she hadn’t intended on going off the trails into any unlit passages, she hadn’t thought she needed one.

Putting her hands out in front, she found the damp wall of the rock and used it for support while slowly rising. Her head spun a little, and she winced at the pain. Raising her hands above her head, she checked to make sure the uneven cave ceiling would allow her room to stand fully erect. As she straightened, she felt the shape of the ceiling above and traced its curve down to the wall.

She explored in the dark with hesitant steps and arms extended, finding three solid rock walls of the cave-hewn chamber. On the fourth side she encountered a barricade that was cold and smooth like metal. Her hands closed over the bars, and her mind stuttered to make sense of it. She was in some sort of prison cell. There was a jail in the caverns?

That explained the clanging sound that had brought her back to consciousness when her captor had left. That was why he’d left her alone, not concerned she might escape. It meant something else, too. He would come back for her.

Her heart sank as she groped feebly, searching for an opening. Her fingers found both a door and a keyhole, but it was locked, and she pushed and pulled without success. She gripped the bars tightly between her hands, letting her head drop until her forehead rested between the cool, metal rungs, despair flooding over her body like cold water.

Eventually she returned to the center of her cell, where hopelessness pulled her back to the ground. With wrists still bound, she tucked her knees between her arms and rocked, consumed in the agony of her situation.

A while later, her despair suddenly drained away. She was unable to cling to even the last drop of dread—and her own sanity—as an eager pleasure took hold of her. She knew it at once: he was back.

A soft click and the creak of metal rang through the space, and all was silent again. His anticipation brought her to her feet, but she controlled her body into a posture of self-defense. Had he entered her cell? Where was he? There was no sound of footsteps. Only silence. Desire raged inside her for a moment, then vanished. He’d calmed himself, and her own fears crept up again.

“Hello, there.”

She jumped. His voice was low and even—just like the emotions he’d somehow clamped off. He sounded as if he were possibly only a few strides away, and the thought of it made her cower. How had he crossed the room so quietly? She froze, holding her breath, but her pulse pounded loud in her ears.

“I said, hello there.”

Fear had her paralyzed

“Ah, the silent treatment. I suppose you think you are more stubborn than I. Believe me, it’s not true. Do you know how long I’ve been waiting for you? I am a very patient man.”

He’d been waiting for her? Watching her? Jade trembled and bit back a sob.

“This place is very conducive to waiting. No one could hear you if you screamed. No one even knows that this part of the cave exists. Search parties could look for days… weeks, and end up getting lost before they found us. To find the tunnel leading here, you’d either have to know exactly what you’re looking for, or have unnatural powers of vision.” He chuckled darkly. “So you see, we have all the time in the world.”

At this, a thrill coursed through her. His pleasure had stifled her emotions so fast she could barely catch her breath. She craved power, and it made her brain ring with alarm. Jade clutched at her head. No—this wasn’t her. She wasn’t like him. She fought, but couldn’t push away the dark emotions. Everything told her she should be afraid, but his desire for domination reigned supreme. Beneath that, a concoction of other feelings swirled like a melting pot of nastiness, but she shrank away from it, having no desire to understand him. Her head was crowded and she only wanted him out.

And then he was out—and her own fear came surging back, rolling over her in waves and tremors. Footsteps scuffled across the stone floor as he closed in on her.

“What’s your name?” His voice came from behind, and she realized he was circling her. But movements that precise were impossible in this type of blackness. How could he see her in the dark?

“If you won’t tell me your name, I’ll have to pick one. And I have the perfect name for you. Kelsey.”

A craving for possession licked at her mind like flames. She gripped her skull with her arms, fingers curling around the back of her head.

Her captor let out a low chuckle. “Yes, ‘Kelsey’ is quite appropriate.”

Jade’s mind raced with thoughts, but her feelings wouldn’t connect to them. His raw hunger ravaged her mind. She wanted to hurt him, but not in self-defense, in pleasure. It would feel so good… She cringed at her own thoughts, attempting to align with his feelings. No—no, that’s not me! Confusion made her fuzzy, like she was trapped in a nightmare. I have to focus on what’s real. I have to find myself. Words. I need to speak to him.

“C-c-can’t you j-j-just let me go?” It was a disjointed mess, but unlike her emotions, her feeble words were something she could control. His satisfaction spiked, and she shrank further.

“Let you go? Of course not. How would that benefit me?” His calm returned, and a beat later, her anxiety came tumbling back. She wasn’t sure which was worse: being paralyzed by terror or being united with his mind.

She tried to clear her head of her own fear. She had to think. Talking was helping. Talking was good. “Where’s Chloe?”

“Chloe? Is that her name? She’s attractive I suppose, but not my type. Collateral damage. I prefer brunettes.”

“Don’t hurt her!”

“Don’t get me wrong, it won’t be a complete waste. She’ll bring some enjoyment. They all do. But you… You, are truly a masterpiece. I am much more looking forward to my time with you.”

Jade swallowed. “What do you want from me?”

“Right now I just want to have a little chat. Is that all right, Kelsey?”

“About what?” Her question rang in the cool, damp air for several moments. Now that she was talking, he was teasing her. She could hear his breathing, nearer now.

“What are you afraid of, Kelsey?”

Answers to his question raced through her mind like speeding cars on a freeway. What did he want to hear? Think!

“You can’t deny your fear. Everyone is afraid of something. Gephyrophobia—the fear of crossing bridges. Iatrophobia—the fear of doctors. Cryophobia—the fear of cold weather. Spectrophobia—the fear of mirrors. Tetraphobia—the fear of the number four. Some people are afraid of the unknown. They may be my favorite, being the easiest of all to control. But then, I do enjoy solving a good mystery as much as anyone. Sometimes the chase is almost as enjoyable as the kill. Usually more so.”

His pleasure surged for a moment and then calmed. “Arachnophobia—the fear of spiders. Ophidiophobia—the fear of snakes. Murophobia—the fear of rodents.”

Suddenly, Jade felt something crawling on her arm, tickling her skin with its tiny legs. Startled, she jumped and brushed it off with her hand. She wasn’t afraid of the bug, but she was very much terrified of him and what he would do to her.

“Are you afraid of dying, Kelsey? Death is inevitable, you know. You never know when it will come, but it always does, in the end.”

What did he want to hear? Should she deny her fears or succumb to his baiting? “You’re a monster,” she said in a tiny voice barely more than a whisper.

“Ah, yes. As so many people label that which is different. That which they don’t understand. The little girl who lived next to me when I was a child likely thought the same. She and the other kids in the neighborhood thought it would be amusing to make fun of the boy who was different. They mistook what they didn’t understand for weakness. But they were the weak ones. Especially that girl. When I discovered she was terrified of spiders, it made my work easy. And as it turned out, there were plenty of other creatures that would do the trick just as well. They could be found right in my own backyard. All I had to do was wait until dark.”

He breathed in deeply, as if savoring the memory. “Her each and every scream was a resounding symphony. I can still imagine her: tiny and helpless, trapped in the dark closet, as the snakes slithered around her, and she fought to get free. She was nearly devoured by fear.”

A fierce pleasure burned inside Jade for an instant. Then it faded into that same controlled calm, and she was left with her own emotions again.

“Haptophobia—the fear of being touched,” he continued. “Nyctophobia—the fear of the dark. For some people, their greatest fear is being alone, in the dark, with someone whose identity is shrouded in secret. You are completely blind.” His breath was hot on her neck, and his voice became low, almost a whisper. “Only a voice in your ear and the realization that at any time I could reach out and touch you…”

An icy-cold finger trailed up her bare arm, from her wrist to shoulder. A sharp spike of feeling came with the touch: his thrill of contact. Of closeness with her, his victim. She wanted to gag in disgust, but an action so involuntary was difficult to produce on command. Instead, she jerked her arm away.

“You are beautiful, you know. Petite, fragile, skin fair like porcelain.” His finger traced her face from temple down her jawline and to her chin. She turned away from his touch, but he grabbed her bound wrists, firmly keeping her in place.

Again she had the impression that, although she could see nothing, he could somehow see her.

“You might think this an odd place for me to enjoy your exquisite looks. But it is here, in the complete absence of light, that I can best appreciate your beauty. You see, Kelsey, I can see in the dark.” He voice was simultaneously sinister and sensual.

Jade’s mind reeled, but she didn’t doubt him for an instant. There was no trace of deceit, only that same calm that sent bolts of fright through her. His supernatural vision explained why he left her in complete blackness rather than using a blindfold and why he moved so deliberately in the dark.

If she tried to fight him, it would be like fighting blindfolded, when she had no training—and he had not only experience with violence, but the power to see in the dark. She had no chance of beating him.

“What are you afraid of, Kelsey?” That question again. “As I said, I can be patient. Time is on my side. And nothing is on yours.” His sea of emotions rose again, threatening to drown her. He released her hands. His footsteps faded, the door creaked, and the key in the lock gave a dull, metallic click.

The tide of emotions swept away from her, leaving her battered and exhausted. He was gone.

Sometime later, Jade lay curled on the cave floor, her knees pulled into her chest, her body trembling with sobs and the cold. Being with him was terrible, but being alone was a close second. Her emotions were in turmoil with fears raging, and not just the fear of him hurting or killing her. For the first time in her life, she realized there were worse things that could happen to her than death or pain. What would become of her if she were around him for an extended period of time? He seemed determine to draw out their time together. What if he never let her go? What if no one ever found her?

Her mind kept playing out possible outcomes. If she were exposed to foreign emotions long enough, would they start to control her permanently? His visit had felt like an eternity. In that short time, she’d felt herself slipping—his violent desires planted themselves within her. With him gone, she could rip them out, but she couldn’t toss them away. Memories of the feelings lingered. And what if he stayed with her longer next time? What if he refused to let her out of his sight? Would she lose herself forever? Would he turn her into a copy of himself? She dropped her head into her hands and her tears flowed.

It all came down to one thing: her stupid handicap, the thorn in her flesh. She was weak. When that man was near, she was completely powerless to resist him.

Please God, she prayed for the third time, take away my weakness. Please make me strong. Her words were little more than a futile hope.

In defeat she prayed aloud. “Please help me. I need your strength.” Laying her head back on the ground, she began to weep again softly in the darkness.

She didn’t know how long she lay there, but after some time there was a muffled noise. Bolting upright, she froze and listened. For a moment, she could sense no emotions or sounds, but then the noise came again. It was faint, and from the back of her cell, almost as if there were something beyond the rock wall.

She crept to the back of the chamber, moving her hands along the wall’s surface. When investigating her cell, she hadn’t explored all the pock holes within the walls. She’d assumed the only opening was the barred entry.

As her hands searched the rock surface, she felt something give way beneath her fingers. A chunk of rock about the size of a grapefruit rolled away from the wall and landed with a dull echoing thud on the floor. Her initial excitement quickly abated as she found that the resulting cavity was only slightly larger than a man’s fist, and held no new option of escape. But then she heard it again. The scuffling sound came from the other side of the wall, and it grew louder. Something or someone was approaching. It sounded like footsteps, irregular on the uneven cave floor.

“H-hello?” Jade’s timid voice came out much softer than she had intended. She prayed that whoever was on the other side was someone with her best interest in mind, but she could feel no emotions to prove either way. She took in a deep breath to speak again, but before she could get the words out, a voice answered her.

“Is someone there?”

She knew that voice, and her relief at hearing it was tangible. Hope flooded over every muscle in her body as she nearly melted in gratitude. “Logan?”

“Jade?” When he spoke her name, she felt a surge of apprehension that intensified as his scuttling footsteps came closer. A weak glow appeared through the hole in the wall, the only light she’d seen since being kidnapped. She squatted down to peer through the opening. Through the small opening she could see him faintly—he was searching for her and hadn’t spotted the hole. He swept a cell phone in an arc throughout the chamber on the other side. Its faint light cast a blue glow on every surface it touched. She stuck her bound hands through the opening as far as she could, and waved her fingers on the other side.

“I’m over here.” She wasn’t sure how much sound would penetrate with her arms sealing off the thick cavern wall. After a few moments, a strong hand found her fingers. He released her so she could pull back to look at him, and he held up the cell phone. The glow illuminated the void between them.

“Logan! What are you doing here?”

“I was taking some photos—”

“In the caverns?”

“No, I’m on the outside, nowhere near the cave entrance. There are several small pockets in the rock here I’ve been exploring. Anyway, that’s not important right now. What’s going on? Are you all right?”

“No, I’m not. Chloe and I were exploring the cave when this guy knocked us out. I think he was stalking us. He has me trapped, and it sounds like he has Chloe down here somewhere, too. But I don’t know where she is.” Or what he’s doing to her. Jade thought of the man’s flippant comment about Chloe, and her fingers clawed into the rock.

Logan’s face turned a shade paler. His shock and horror flooded her for a moment before he could rein it in.

“No… My God!” he said in nearly a whisper. He quickly stifled the emotions, but that quick taste of him—so kind, so pure—tempted her, making her ache for more than his physical presence. She needed more of that to wash away the ickiness left from her kidnapper’s vile emotions.

“Did he hurt you?”

“I’m not hurt, but Logan, he’s horrible. He’s… like… a psychopath! He gets off on terrifying people.” Her voice quavered and broke on the last word. She swallowed. “I’m trapped in some sort of prison cell.”

“A prison cell? Inside the caves?”

Jade nodded. Her temporary relief drained away as she realized that even with Logan aware of her predicament, it would take him time to find her and figure out how to free her, and by then it might be too late. That man was coming back, and she feared it would be sooner rather than later.

Through the small hole, she could see long strands of Logan’s hair cascading down and falling around his face. He had only the normal amount of stubble, but she was amazed at how much his hair had grown since the last time she’d seen him—what had it been? A week?

“What details can you tell me about him?” Logan asked. “What does he look like? Tell me everything you can remember.”

“I don’t know. I didn’t see him.”

“Not at all?”

“Not even a glimpse. The entire time I’ve been in here it’s been pitch black.”

“What about his voice? Does he have any trace of an accent, lisp, or other defining feature?”

“Nothing that stands out. His voice was kind of… low, but not too low…” Jade faltered, realizing how little help her description was. She could easily recall his dark feelings, but that wouldn’t help anyone else find him. “I know one thing. This isn’t his first time kidnapping someone. It sounds like he’s had some practice.” Her voice changed to a whisper. “Logan, we have no idea what we’re up against.”

Logan shuddered. Jade felt a brief tremor of his worry before it vanished and his manner changed to businesslike. “He said he was coming back soon?”

“Not directly, but I have a feeling he probably will.”

“Then I need to go quickly. I have to find a way to get you out of here. I’m not giving that creep any more opportunity than he’s already had.”

“But what if he returns before you do?”

“I don’t know. Stall him somehow. You’re a strong woman. I know you can do it.”

“When he’s with me, I’m either freaked out or he’s controlling me.” She shuddered. “And Logan, he can see in the dark!”

“What?”

“He has some sort of night-vision ability.”

Logan’s eyes went wide. “Dear God. Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

“Maybe you could do something unexpected, throw him off his game somehow.”

“But how? I have no idea what his ‘game’ is!”

“I don’t know, but if anyone can, it’s you. You’ve already made amazing strides being around people. You said this was his pattern. If that’s true, figure out what the pattern is… why does he want you?”

She frowned, full of doubt and confusion, but didn’t answer.

“You can read him. You can feel his emotions. That’s something no one else can do. Use it to your advantage. You have an insight none of his other victims had. Maybe you can figure him out. You have to at least try.”

As she imagined the scenario, the man returning, and she taking action of some kind, her fear peaked and she shook with panic.

“Jade. Sweetheart. I know you can do this.” Logan reached his free hand through and placed his palm against the rock so that she could still see his eyes through the top of the opening. She touched his hand with her fingers.

“You’ve wondered why you had this special sense. Maybe there really is a purpose. What if this ability you always considered a weakness could turn out to be your biggest asset? Maybe because of your sense, rather than in spite of it, you can outwit him in a way no one else ever could.”

She was silent, trying to absorb what he was saying. It felt backward, but she wanted to believe it.

“When you feel his emotions, are you afraid?”

She hesitated for a moment. “No. Only after, when he’s calm. Not during his bursts of emotion.”

“There you go. Use that to your advantage.”

Jade looked into his eyes, searching for more. The idea held a certain logic, but she was still so overcome with her own volatile feelings that she couldn’t fully take hold of it. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t draw encouragement from herself or her own abilities.

“When he was here, I felt like he was inside me. His pleasure at harming others, his need to possess. But he wasn’t just inside me, I was melded with him. A part of him. You have no idea.”

“Jade, I know I don’t. I’m so sorry.”

There was only one thing she wanted right now, only one thing that could help her face what she had to do.

“Please.” The word slipped from her lips as a tear rolled down her cheek. “Please, Logan, you keep your emotions so well hidden from me, and I know you do it for my own sake, but I’m not as strong as you think I am. If you believe what you said—if you really believe in me—I need to feel it. You’re the one person who understands me. Please let me in.”

She thought he’d brush off her request. Despite what they’d shared, he still held back.

A myriad of emotions crossed his face: confusion, worry, hesitation. But then he let go. She wasn’t prepared for the flood that unleashed. It wasn’t a muddy pool of mixed feelings, as she’d anticipated. It was simple, straightforward, and strong. There was only one emotion. Love. Logan Henry was in love with her.

The intensity of the feeling didn’t compare with anything she’d ever known, as if every previous emotion had been watered down. In that moment she realized that any time she’d sensed feelings from him, it had been only a fraction of what truly lay beneath the surface. It was like the little wisp of steam that escaped when a lid was placed on a boiling pot. And that bubbling concoction made her lightheaded.

Jade reveled in his love and was empowered. In that moment she knew she could do anything. Every word he’d spoken was a treasured gem to her. She wanted to prove him right for believing in her.

“I will get you out of here,” Logan said.

“Thank you,” she whispered, beaming at him through the hole. For letting me in.

~

The blonde was quickly becoming more trouble than she was worth. Initially when Ethan had dragged her into the cell, she woke, violent and obnoxious. She fought so hard he was barely able to get the zip ties around her hands and feet before she did him serious damage. A lot stronger than she first appeared, she was also a loudmouth.

Screams of terror would have been pleasurable, but yelling for help at the top of her lungs had been obnoxious. That wasn’t fear. She was determined to break free. It didn’t matter that no one could hear, this far from the public areas of the cave—it was grating on his nerves. And as if that hadn’t been enough, when he’d bound her arms, she’d spit in his face. At that, his anger flared. After the yelling came her insults, and that had been the last straw.

When he’d taped her mouth, the sounds hadn’t stopped altogether, but they were muffled, which helped. He could have shoved something down her throat first, but he didn’t want her completely mute, because if she provided moans of pain and agony later on, he wanted to enjoy them.

None of this was ideal. He was breaking from his typical routine for capturing a victim. Surprise wasn’t his modus operandi, and knocking a woman unconscious was usually unnecessary brutality. It was more fun when he won their trust first.

But this time was different. He couldn’t take chances with the brunette. Not after what had happened last time. He couldn’t risk giving this new Kelsey a chance to run. He wanted her too badly for that.

The blonde wasn’t crucial to his plan, yet he wondered what it might be like to have every one of the long-forgotten cells occupied with his own ever-ready collection of live subjects. How long might he be able to extend his enjoyment with each? The thought gave him tingles of exhilaration.

Time would break his new Kelsey down the way that the quick capture hadn’t been able to. She was worth the wait. In the meantime, he’d enjoy the other one.

Returning, he found the Chloe girl finally silent. He peered through the metal bars and studied her, but wasn’t stirred by her appearance. If anything, it turned him off. Hands and legs bound, she stood precariously, as if refusing to humble herself to a seated position. Through his monochromatic vision, her hair and skin appeared the same hue. It was bland, no contrast. He rarely selected blondes, and looking at her now reminded him why.

Ethan opened the cell door and entered, locking it behind him with the key he’d found rusted into one of the locks. When he’d first explored every nook and cranny of the cave’s depths beyond where the public traveled, he’d found a tunnel hidden beneath a ledge—little more than a section of rock that had given way. But that opening had led him to a series of passages. The passages had probably been blasted with TNT or whatever explosive people used a long time ago. At the end were four cells that might have been there a century or two for all he knew—but he cared little about the history behind it. What was important was that he’d also discovered an alternate exit, which was likely the prison’s original entrance. It had taken half a day to move enough of the rubble out of the collapsed tunnel exit, but that was enough to grant him passage in and out without using the cave’s public entrance.

Upon his entry, Chloe resumed her muffled protests. Ethan chuckled quietly to himself, his earlier frustration relinquished now that he was back in control. He waited for a moment, silently letting the suspense build.

“Chloe.” Either the unexpected calm in his voice or the fact that he knew her name quieted her murmurs. She stood still, waiting for whatever came next.

What would come next? Fear. Step one was in place: blackness. In the case of this feisty, aggressive female, he decided to bypass step two and move directly to step three. Besides, he knew her type and had little faith that a few snakes or spiders would do the trick. Step three was typically the most rewarding, and the one he liked to draw out the most: pain.

Finding Jade caged up alone in the dark at the hands of an evil man wrought havoc on Logan’s mental state. It was nothing like what he’d feared when he’d found out she was coming here with her boyfriend. It was so much worse.

Logan racked his brain, trying to think of the best way to find her. Once he’d seen Jade and her friend enter the cave safely, he had gone outside the park to kill time. After watching a bird dive into a hole in the rock, he’d followed it into one of the many small, uncharted caves in the area, a pocket created when the cave was formed. After finding Jade trapped on the other side, he’d searched the area looking for connections to the main cave, but finding nothing, gave up quickly. He had to reach her, and he couldn’t waste time.

He drove to the park’s main entrance, and called the police. After taking five minutes to relay information of Jade and Chloe’s capture and answer a list of standard questions (which was five minutes too long), he ended the call and hastily entered the building. He couldn’t waste time waiting around for the police to show up.

To looks of shock and dismay from the woman working the ticket counter, Logan grabbed a map and vaulted the turnstile. The elevator doors were already closing behind him before the woman could catch up to him. Once inside, he paused only a moment to compare the cave map to the one he had of the Carlsbad area. He headed to the Lower Cave to look for Jade, although most of that area wasn’t open to the public.

He rounded a tight bend around a large stalagmite and collided into two other people.

“Whoa!”

“Cam,” Logan said, recognizing the first.

A second guy, thinner with dark hair, halted behind the first.

“Professor Henry?” Cam said. “Wow, weird meeting you here.” He cleared his throat. “This is my brother Josh. Did Jade tell you we were coming here?”

Logan ignored the question. “Jade and Chloe are in trouble.”

“What are you talking about? How do you know?”

“I was exploring on the outside when I heard Jade calling for help through a hole in the wall. She’s been kidnapped by some creep and locked inside the cavern. She thinks he’s got Chloe too, but doesn’t know where.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“Dead serious.”

Josh went pale and Cam’s expression morphed into a state of alarm.

“The guy’s got her in a prison cell,” Logan added.

“What?” Cam said.

“And he has some sort of night-vision ability. He can see in the dark.”

“You’ve gotta be trippin’.”

“There’s no time to explain. We have to find them. I called the police. They’re on their way.”

“Should we wait for them out front?” Josh asked.

“No. Let’s get a head start.” Concern was etched in Cam’s expression. “Let’s go now.”

“He can’t be keeping them anyplace easily accessible, or anywhere close enough to the main cave that a simple scream would give them away,” Logan said. “I have a general idea of where to begin looking for Jade, but I have no idea where Chloe is. We could split up, but we’d be no match for that freak alone, especially if he really can see in the dark.”

“I think we should stick together,” Cam said.

Josh nodded.

“My gut tells me that if we find Jade, we won’t be far off from finding Chloe.”

“Okay, so where do we start?” Cam asked.

Logan adjusted the camera that was still slung over his shoulder and held out the map. “I’m not sure. Maybe this area?”

“We just came from there,” Cam said. “With the ranger-guided tour. The girls wouldn’t have had any reason to venture into this part of the cave. They were just doing the self-guided tour.”

Logan consulted the map again. “What about over here?”

“There’s no way the police are going to know where we’re at,” Josh said. He was right, but they couldn’t just wait around. They’d have to find the women on their own.

“That’s the overlook area above here,” Cam said. “But you have to take a different route to get to it.”

“Let’s start there.”

~

The three men took thirty minutes to traverse the main cave and arrive at the overlook. They searched for a hidden passage of some sort for another twenty. Cam’s fiercely growling stomach made him wish he’d eaten more than a granola bar and a soda for breakfast. The snack had worn off hours ago as he was crawling through the dark crevices with Josh. His hunger was like a nagging voice, trying to distract him from his quest. He pushed it aside angrily. They had to find the girls.

Josh broke the silence. “Hey guys, look over here.” Cam turned to see what his brother had found. Off the dimly lit main trail was a tunnel branching away to the right. It was blocked with a rusted metal gate and a sign that read, “No trespassing. Off limits.” The passage beyond was shrouded in darkness. It was impossible to make out its size or how deep it went.

“Let’s go.” Without hesitation, Cam jumped the fence. Logan and Josh seemed to consider for a moment and then, one at a time, vaulted over, joining him on the other side. Here there were no trail lights.

“Man, it sure would be great to have a flashlight right about now,” Cam said.

“No kidding,” Josh said, under his breath.

“If only we had kept the loaners from the hike,” Cam said, reaching for the cell phone from his pocket. The other two men followed suit, but Logan, not having a flashlight app, quickly pocketed his.

“Never needed a smartphone before,” he muttered.

Cam arched an eyebrow, wondering why the dude lived in the dark ages, but didn’t say anything. That explained why he had all those maps.

The phone lights did little to cut through the darkness. The passage was long and the floors and walls were uneven, not worn by traffic like the public areas of the cavern. Every now and then there was a sharp dip or ledge in front of them they had to step over. After a good hour of winding through the darkness, ducking under low spots, and squeezing through crevices, they came to a dead end.

Cam cursed and stomped his foot. “Now what?”

“This doesn’t make sense,” Logan said. “This is the only section of the cave that could connect to where Jade’s at. Let’s keep searching this tunnel. Did either of you see any holes or side passages?”

“How could we? It’s way too dark to see anything,” Cam said. “All this meaningless wandering is doing nothing to get the girls back!”

“We have to keep trying,” Logan said.

Cam didn’t know how Logan stayed so calm, but he wanted to punch something. He couldn’t take these pointless efforts. He was about to retort when a flash of blinding light cut him off.

The flash must’ve lasted only a fraction of a second, but it transported him to another world, and he was there for several long minutes. At first it was so bright that he was lost in blinding whiteness, but his eyes adjusted, and he saw everything in slow motion.

Logan’s hand must have bumped his camera because the object was frozen in the air mid-swing. That was where the light came from. Logan’s mouth hung open as if he was in the middle of an exclamation, and Josh was a wincing statue in the bright light.

Scents came rushing at Cam that he hadn’t noticed earlier. The smell of Josh’s deodorant mixed with his light sweat. Logan’s cologne. The musty scent of the moist cavern. A pungent odor… Bat guano?

Taking advantage of the light, Cam searched the rocky cave surfaces surrounding them, the scene permanently burned into his mind. He saw piles of a black substance trailing down the wall and onto the floor in one spot. Above it, several small creatures hung with their wings folded in a small crevice in the rock. His eyes traced the tunnel back down where they’d come from until it wound out of sight. Then the super senses disappeared and blackness engulfed him.

“Cam?” Josh’s voice was the first thing he heard when he returned to the present. As soon as he realized what had happened, excitement surged through his veins, jump-starting his motivation to find the girls.

“Logan!” Cam yanked both men by the wrists and dragged them farther down, past the curve of the passage. “Do that again!”

“Do what?”

“Take another picture—make your camera’s flash go off.”

“Why?”

“Just do it!”

Cam wasn’t sure why he was so confident it would work. He’d never been able to recreate his déjà vu in the past. But they were out of options. He had to try, for Chloe and Jade. And somehow it felt right.

The flash blinded him again, but he blinked, and his vision returned, as clear and sharp as before. It worked! He memorized every form and crevice in the new portion of the passage within the light’s reach before his episode ended.

“Again!” Cam guided them down the passage, pausing only when his déjà vu kicked in.

He scanned every portion of the tunnel around them. On the fifth flash, Cam spotted a dark shadow on one side. “Guys, this way!” Low to the ground in a recess of the rock, he found a hole. It was hidden beneath a shallow ledge that jutted out into the passage. To anyone exploring, the hole would have most likely been entirely hidden or merely appeared as a shadow beneath the ledge.

Cam crouched to examine it further, with more help from Logan’s camera. He ducked under the ledge and into the passage where they were able to stand upright again. The tunnel beyond was narrow and sloped steeply, winding upward. Some places the ceiling dropped low and they had to duck.

They had traveled for maybe fifteen minutes when the passage widened slightly and forked, a new leg leading off to the left. After hesitating for a moment, Cam suggested they take the passage to the left. Logan and Josh let him lead.

The passage ended in a small chamber where the surfaces of the ceiling, walls and floor looked different than the rest of the cave. Instead of the delicate stalagmites, smooth ripples, and other natural formations lining the cave’s interior, the surfaces here were rough and seemed to have broken off in chunks, as if the room had been formed by explosives.

The chamber was blocked by a gate with steel bars. In the flash of light from the camera, Cam saw the rusted door, set into the bars with hinges. It was old and crude, but still strong. The room beyond was empty.

~

In the darkness, Ethan approached the blonde. The stubborn look on her face, as if she was daring him to try to hurt her, made him want to laugh out loud. He stifled the instinct and smirked at the very idea. It was all a façade. She was as weak as the rest of them. He could and would hurt her.

“I know you think you’re strong,” he said, breaking the silence. “But you’re sadly mistaken. You are just a weak little girl.” Right now he had the power. Things were as they should be.

He pulled a knife from his pocket and flipped it open. The soft snap as the blade clicked into place whet his appetite like the appetizer before a five-course meal. His mouth watered in anticipation.

Taking a step forward so that she was within arm’s reach, he brought his hand up to her cheek, caressing slowly with his fingers and grasping her face tightly when she fought to pull away.

“You can fight if you want, but it’ll only make this hurt more.” He raised the knife until the tip met her left cheek. She froze in his grasp when the metal point touched her skin.

In one smooth motion, he pulled the knife downward, slicing through her delicate skin, leaving behind a long but shallow gash that reached from cheekbone to chin. Dark blood oozed from the wound, dripping down her face, her neck, and her shirt. It provided breathtaking contrast that had been lacking only moments earlier.

He was enjoying the visual effects of the dripping blood when he realized something was missing. She hadn’t flinched at the pain, let alone given the audible cry he’d anticipated from someone so outspoken. Confused, he studied her eyes as she stood blind before him. But all he saw was cold defiance.

Releasing her face, he grabbed her arm, placed the knife just below her shoulder and swiftly brought it down in a clean arc. Blood poured from the gash, just shy of her elbow. It dripped down to her hands and onto her jeans, but still, she didn’t react.

Irritated, Ethan closed the knife and grabbed her bound wrists. She attempted to pull away, but he held her hands in his strong grip. With one hand holding her still, he wrapped his other hand around her index finger and jerked it backward swiftly. A cracking sound confirmed that he had succeeded in breaking her finger. It hung to the side at an unnatural angle. Searching her face and still not finding the reward he’d anticipated, Ethan’s fury ignited.

Logan didn’t know whether to be encouraged or discouraged by the discovery of the empty chamber. Was this where the kidnapper had been keeping Jade? It looked like the place she’d described, but where was she now, and more importantly, was she all right?

“What is it?” Josh asked.

The three of them clutched the bars, trying to see into the room beyond with only their cell phones.

“It looks like a type of crudely fashioned prison cell,” Logan said. “Exactly like Jade said. Weird.”

“What would a prison cell be doing in the caverns?” Josh asked.

“Especially this deep into the cave?” Cam said.

“I’m not sure,” Logan said. “I wonder if anyone even knows this is here. Looks really old. Maybe someone used to keep prisoners here.” Logan considered for a moment. “You know, I don’t think we’re as deep underground as we were earlier. We’ve consistently been making a pretty steep uphill climb since we found the hidden passage. Maybe the way we came wasn’t the original entrance to this place.” He shook off the intrigue brought on by his fascination with history. None of that mattered right now. “Cam, can you take another look at the cell if I flash the light again? The room I found Jade in had a small hole in the back wall, about six or eight inches in diameter. We need to figure out if this was her room.”

“I don’t need to check,” Cam said. “I know it by heart.”

“You have the entire thing memorized after one split-second flash?”

“Yup. There are pockmarks in the wall, but no holes anywhere.”

“Wow, you really do have a gift. Jade told me you were different, but… well, I guess I didn’t understand the extent of it.”

“You and me both,” Cam said.

What an amazing gift. It’s like a blind man getting sight.

They backtracked to the fork and continued down the passage. Logan tried to be patient, but his anxiety for Jade increased the longer he was away from her.

The path again rose steeply before them. They found another fork in the path and another chamber at the end. Again the opening was barred. And again, the room was empty.

~

Though reluctant to see him go, after Logan left, Jade was energized. His feelings had gently faded as he retreated back through the cave passage, but her own love for him still remained strong.

How ironic that she’d viewed herself as childish for having such strong feelings for him when in reality his love was so much deeper. All this time she’d wondered what he thought about her, and now she finally knew the truth.

The truth set her free. No longer did she allow herself to dwell on her fears. Instead, her mind was in full swing. Somehow the fullness in her heart did not inhibit her thoughts, but brought clarity.

In her head, she ran through everything she knew on the kidnapper, every word he’d said, and prepared herself to prod beneath the surface until she found his deepest feelings. As screwed up as he was, there must be some reason, something that drove him to act. She would sift through his emotions for clues that would help her solve the most important puzzle of her life.

Logan’s words made her wonder if she’d been looking at her situation the wrong way. Instead of trying to fight the kidnapper’s emotions, she needed to accept them. She didn’t want to internalize any part of him, but it might be the only way.

Drawing in a deep breath, she strengthened her resolve and prayed for the ability to separate her actions from the feelings that would soon be warring inside of her. She didn’t have long to wait.

~

When Ethan left Chloe, he was more than irritated. Her lack of fear and apparent total lack of pain were absolutely infuriating. There was no way any normal human would be able to take the break of a bone without the smallest sound, let alone a grimace. Something was wrong.

He had to leave before his emotions overtook him. If he blew up at her it would be because he’d given her the reins to control him. And that was something he would not allow. He was the strong one. She was weak. She might have to die, and sooner rather than later, but it would be on his terms.

Ethan paced the cavern passage as he attempted to regain control of his emotions. To calm himself, he focused on Kelsey, awaiting him. She would make dealing with the loudmouth worthwhile. Gentle and quiet, she hadn’t needed gagging. He didn’t have to bind her feet. She knew she was trapped. Kelsey wouldn’t dare fight him.

Ethan approached the cell, admiring her. He gazed at her pale face, her gentle features that were so familiar. Seeing her brought him back to a different time in his life. It made him remember how it felt to want a woman for a different reason other than to frighten her. Her eyes were solid black with no definition—the only way he could ever see them, since his vision was colorless. They were eyes that had gazed into his and flamed with passion. The delicate curve of her throat—his mouth had sought the spot that had always turned her to putty in his hands. Her dark hair fell around her shoulders—hair that he’d twisted his fingers into while their bodies moved together.

Ethan frowned. No, that had been another girl. But as he stared at this Kelsey, the faces of the two women fused into one. It didn’t matter. One was as good as the other.

Finally he would regain what he had lost.

Jade was huddled on the rock floor when clinking metal indicated her captor’s return. In an attempt to pacify him, she remained seated, hoping to portray a more deferential attitude than before. The gate locked behind him, and the footsteps came within a few feet from her. His emotions rolled over her like a tidal wave of anticipation.

“Hello.”

He wanted to talk, so she would talk. Being stubborn was no way to get out of here quickly. “Hi,” she said, managing a calm voice.

“So, you’ve decided to speak to me now?”

She sensed a slight smile in his voice. “Yes,” she said. His excitement reveled inside her.

“Good. I’m glad.” His location had changed. It sounded as if he were on her level now, possibly seated before her on the ground.

“It’s much nicer like this, isn’t it?” he said. “You and I, having a pleasant conversation.”

To that she had no response.

“Much more enjoyable than dealing with your loud-mouthed little fighter of a friend.”

“Chloe?” What had he done to her? The faint echo of the scream from earlier haunted her. Was Chloe all right? Had he hurt her? Taking a deep breath, Jade bit her tongue. Accusations wouldn’t save her friend right now, if anything could.

“Yes. Chloe.”

Revulsion bubbled inside her when he said the name. She nearly gagged on it, but instead took the opportunity to ask a question. “Will you tell me your name? Since I agreed to talk?”

“I suppose that’s fair. My name is Ethan.”

“I’m not afraid of you, Ethan.” It was only a half-truth, considering how afraid she had been only moments ago, before he’d been sitting a few feet in front of her. But at the moment her fear was locked away and she felt only his own eagerness.

“Is that so, Kelsey?” The smile was back. He was enjoying himself. She thought she detected a trace of something else, but she couldn’t put her finger on what.

“My name is Jade. You can stop calling me ‘Kelsey.’” A trace of irritation pricked inside her at that. He didn’t want to know her real name?

“Hmm. No, I don’t believe that works. I like ‘Kelsey’ better.”

She felt his momentary frustration calm, and again sensed that other feeling. She fought the alarms ringing in her mind and the thought of losing herself. She pressed deeper into him, probing. What was it? Grabbing with her mind, she tried to pull the emotion forward, but it shrank away elusively.

“’Kelsey’ fits you.”

There it is again. It surfaced every time he said that name—only for an instant, and then sank beneath his other desires. She realized why she hadn’t been able to identify it sooner—it didn’t seem to fit. In the middle of his demented thirst and vile intentions, a sense of wistfulness tugged at her. It reminded her of how she’d felt about Logan before she’d known his true feelings. How could such a thing survive in such an evil person? It must have something to do with Kelsey.

“Who is Kelsey?” she asked.

Again, that sense of yearning when she’d spoken the name. “No one you need to worry about,” he said.

In that instant, Jade was sure there had been a Kelsey. There was something behind that mysterious girl, and she had to figure it out. She had to draw more out of him.

“Was she the girl you said you lived next to you as a kid?”

“Not hardly.”

“Another girl, then? Or a woman?”

His emotions went calm them, as if he were deliberately controlling them. The feeling she’d been trying to tease out vanished, and her body went cold. She was playing games with a killer—what was she thinking? Panic began to take root in her mind. But she’d come this far, and couldn’t back down now, not even in the face of her own terror rearing its head. She swallowed and thought of Logan’s advice. She had to keep going.

“She must have been special to you. Do I remind you of her?” Her fear dissolved, and she could feel him again, that desire for power.

“You and she have a lot in common. She wasn’t afraid either.”

If only he knew how absolutely terrified she was, behind the veil of his own emotions. “What’s your fascination with fear?”

“Ahh, fear. Everyone has one. It makes you weak. All I do is expose the truth when I show people their fears.”

“What’s yours, then?”

“I wasn’t including myself in that statement. I’m immune.”

Okay… let’s try again. “What was Kelsey afraid of?”

“Hmm. Kelsey.” Ethan paused, savoring the name, and this time the flood unleashed. Longing burned in Jade’s gut, mixing with a sexual craving. She swayed, her mind swimming.

“I never discovered her fear,” Ethan said. “She served a different purpose.”

He was speaking, but she could barely focus on the words. She fought to keep her hands in place—to keep them from grabbing him and pulling him to her. The idea nauseated her.

Nausea? Blessed nausea! Her own feelings were back. He must’ve gone calm again. She took a deep breath and settled herself. I can do this. She had to keep going, but this time she would avoid speaking the name. Maybe that would help her stay afloat.

“Why did you give up searching for her fear?” Jade asked.

“I didn’t give up. I just lost interest in it. Possessing someone is as gratifying as frightening them… more so, actually. Everything was different with her. After all, she found me.”

“It was her choice, then?”

“At first.”

“So, she had a thing for you?”

“Oh, more than just a thing. She adored me. Followed me around like a little puppy. Hung on my every word. She’d do anything I wanted. She even helped me collect insects.” He chuckled to himself. “Very few women could handle that.”

“She was your girlfriend, then?”

“Yes. She was mine.” The word was spoken with such ferocity that it instilled the image of a child claiming its toy. And now that very dangerous child needed a new plaything.

“Where is she now?” Jade instantly regretted the question. Rage boiled in her, and in his fury she knew the truth—Kelsey had escaped. Jade clung to the idea that one girl had somehow gotten away from him. She rode the turbulent emotions like a roller-coaster until his anger began to subside.

His voice trembled only slightly when he spoke. “I was young back then, and didn’t have the experience that I do now. I should’ve realized I couldn’t keep her locked in my dorm room forever. The need for restraint was her fault, of course. She should’ve known she couldn’t just leave me when the next guy who came along sparked her interest.”

Jade felt a new emotion, and realized it had been hiding there all along, beneath the thirst for power, beneath the sea of rage, and buried even deeper than the longing. Only now had the tide swept out enough for her to pluck at that shiny nugget—pain.

As Ethan’s silence filled the room, his feelings became more acute. The muddled emotions sharpened. A deep ache tore at Jade’s insides, and she bit her lip to stop the moan of agony that rose in her throat. She longed for comfort, for the healing touch of another. She swayed again, and couldn’t stop herself from reaching for him in the darkness. With hands still bound, her fingers found him and gripped his shoulder. “She hurt you.”

He didn’t respond, but she knew she was right. Jade felt her own touch soothing him, and soothing her as well. Calm trickled into her. When she was able, she let her hands drop. His serenity held, and for the moment she was back in control of her faculties.

“Was she beautiful?”

Instead of answering at first, his cold palm found her cheek and rested there, his fingertips shooting prickles of ice along her cheekbone. “Very beautiful.”

Jade froze, willing herself not to pull away, not wanting to break the spell that had come over him.

“Just like you.”

A flood of desire engulfed her, sweeping away everything else. She tried to remind herself that she was not attracted to this vile creature, although his voice seduced her and his hand was suddenly warm on her cheek.

Her mind screamed to be away and her body screamed to be closer. She strained against the feelings, to remember what Logan had said. Figure out him out. Find out what he wants. The problem was, she knew what he wanted—he wanted her.

What had she been thinking earlier? She couldn’t believe she’d planned on embracing his emotions. She couldn’t do this. What if she turned into him? What if she lost herself forever?

Desire peaked, and she knew what she had to do. But I can’t! But you have to. But what if he—? He’s going to, if you don’t.

Before he could see the intent in her face, speak another word, or throttle his emotions, she did the unthinkable. She thrust herself forward and kissed him firmly on the lips. Her mind exploded with his passion.

Ethan kissed her back roughly, hungrily. His hands grabbed her, nails digging into her flesh. His mouth refused to let her take a breath.

Jade was sinking, drowning in him. Her mind thrashed, but she was going under. There was no hope of surfacing again.

A stab of pain brought her back to reality. His sharp teeth pressed into her lip, making it burn where he’d bitten her—either accidentally or intentionally. She tasted blood, and she was suddenly aware again. The attraction still clung to her, but she now held full reign over her thoughts. I’m kissing a monster.

Almost as if in response to her thought, Ethan’s tide of emotions shifted. Fury burst from him. He pulled back and shoved her away. She fell back against the jagged floor, and pain shot through her elbow where she’d landed.

“Wait!” she called.

He stomped back to the gate “No!” The gate crashed loudly behind him as he stormed away.

She was locked in. Again.

~

When Ethan left Jade, he was furious. She was not Kelsey. What had he been thinking? How could he let her influence him in such a way? He didn’t believe for a second that the girl had feelings for him. If she did, then maybe… but no! It didn’t matter. She was just a weak little girl, trying to escape, using any means necessary. He was the strong one. He would always be the strong one.

But that kiss… the kiss was seared into his mind, taking him back to a place he hadn’t been in years. The way she spoke his name… even her voice was like Kelsey’s. Soft and sweet.

He’d underestimated her. But most of it wasn’t even her doing. He hadn’t realized before now how much he was still holding on to the thought of his long-lost prize. If only he could find her again. The real Kelsey.

He had to figure out what to do with Jade, that Kelsey-impostor. What was the best way to end things?

It was clear: the girls needed to go. Neither of them had reacted the way they should. It was intolerable. His plans had backfired and now he needed a disposal strategy.

Pacing up and down in the tunnel, he decided to start with the blonde. He was ready to vent his anger. His choice this time. Walking briskly, he headed for her cell. Her time was up.

He barged through the gate and slammed it shut behind him, not bothering to lock it. She couldn’t see, and it would be over soon enough.

He took in the woman lying on the ground. In addition to her face and arm, her wrists were also scratched and bleeding as though she’d attempted to free herself of the zip ties by scraping them on the rock. Of course she had. So stubborn. Her hair was damp and she had patches of mud on her jeans. She was weak. Helpless.

The sight rejuvenated him. His mind was still hot from the fury, but the cold calculation of a renewed purpose slowly crept over him.

We have to hurry! Logan’s mind screamed it over and over, especially when they had to pause during Cam’s episodes. Back in the main passage, another fork veered to the left. After gaining a visual cue, Cam took off running, and Logan was left struggling to follow the light from Josh’s phone, stumbling over every loose rock and divot on the uneven cave floor.

He finally caught up with Cam at the end of the tunnel, and his breath caught in his throat when he heard Jade’s voice.

“Cam!” she said.

Josh held up his cell phone in an attempt to shed light on the space. Logan saw the barred entrance to the cell, the same as the others, this time with Jade trapped inside. Cam reached through the gate with both arms to encircle Jade’s small form in a tight hug. Logan shuffled his feet as he waited for the embrace to end.

“You’re okay,” Cam said huskily. But then he let her go suddenly. “Where is Chloe?”

“I don’t know. I think he has her somewhere else.”

“We’ve found two other cells like this one,” Cam said. “Both empty.”

“How did you guys find me?”

Cam gestured behind him, and Logan stepped forward into the light. She must have seen him for the first time then.

“Logan!” She reached her bound arms through the bars for him.

He took her hands between his, but didn’t move closer. “I’m here.” He kept his voice low and his emotions calm, though they fought to break through. Now wasn’t the time. They still had to help her escape. “I ran into your friends. Cam’s talent has been quite useful. Without it, we never would’ve found you.”

“Logan,” Cam said, “we need to figure out how to get Jade out. Can you flash the camera so I can get a visual?”

Logan flashed the light, and after a moment, Cam moved to the door of the cell and tried to pull it open. The metal groaned and protested, but didn’t give way.

“Do any of you have anything we can use to try and pick the lock?” They turned out their pockets, and Logan felt for his pocket knife.

He thrust the knife toward Cam. “Here. It’s too dark for me to see a thing.”

Cam opened the knife and shoved the blade at the lock, but had no success. He struggled with the other blades, too, but none of them worked. He handed the knife back to Logan and rattled the door.

Logan stood in silence, trying to think of any possible way to break her out. He stepped up to the barrier and wrapped his hands tightly around the cool metal of the bars, feeling their resistance, wondering what possible tool he could wield that might break them.

Anxiety mounted inside him. Had they come all this way, finally found her, to be hindered by this one obstacle? Was it all for nothing? His serendipitous discovery of Jade—right when she needed him… running into her friends… Cam’s amazing ability, showing itself at the most urgent time. Somehow it all seemed like fate.

Logan felt his control slipping, his fury at the helplessness of their situation rising beyond the brink of that deep place in his heart where his emotions were tightly bound. He gripped the bars so tightly that his hands stung, as if the cold metal might slice through his palms. There must be a way. We came all this way for nothing?

Doubt turned to condemnation as all of his pent-up frustrations rose to the surface. The anger, confusion, hurt, and pain that had been stifled since childhood tore through his body, lighting every vein within him on fire. Jade believed in God, but Logan saw no sign of him now when they needed him most. How could a loving God leave us without hope of escape?

Beyond that, why would the God she described create them in such a flawed manner? Why would he allow them to be this way? Why would he condemn Logan to this life? How could he allow a child to suffer as much as Logan had and do nothing about it?

The rage poured from every fiber. He grasped the bars tighter and roared aloud. The fury took over him and he reveled in it.

In the midst of his growl, the bars moved beneath his hands. He channeled the anger, sending it through every nerve, every muscle, willing his body to respond to his command. He gripped with all his might and forced the bars apart. For a moment, he stood staring into the darkness, unable to see, to speak, or wrap his mind around what he thought he’d just done.

The rage was gone, and he found his voice. “Jade, come here. See if you can get out now.”

Cam aimed his cell phone at the gate. The bars were bent outward, each forming a wide arc and allowing enough room for an escape. The faint indentations of his fingers were visible on the steel where he’d gripped each bar. Jade’s mouth hung open. He wondered which had stunned her more—his inhuman strength or his uncontained emotions.

“Holy crap!” Cam eyed the bent metal. “Why didn’t you tell us earlier you could do that?”

“I didn’t realize I could,” Logan said as Jade climbed through the opening. She stared up into his face without speaking. Almost afraid to touch her, he took her wrists and, with his free hand, used his pocket knife to cut the plastic tie. He flicked the knife shut and shoved it back into his pocket without meeting her gaze.

She threw her arms around him. “Thank you.”

He wanted to clutch her tightly but was afraid of hurting her. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her lightly for only a minute, breaking off the embrace quickly.

Josh whistled. “Everybody’s got a talent.”

Logan fought a flood of emotions, but he wouldn’t allow his feelings to give way again. Jade deserved his self-control. Cam’s sister was still in trouble. And at any moment they could be discovered by the kidnapper. For all they knew, he’d heard them and was coming for them.

“She’s safe now,” Logan said. “Let’s find Chloe.”

Cam nodded. With Jade between the two of them and Josh bringing up the rear, they pressed onward, making their way deeper into the tunnel.

~

A soft click. A bright light. And then Cam entered an episode of déjà vu from his worst nightmare. Before him was a cell, much like the others they’d found in the cavern. But behind these metal bars was his sister, bound and helpless, held tightly by a man with a knife to her throat.

A drop of blood hung from her chin and fell to the cave floor where it splattered. The sight of Chloe like this wrung his insides, simultaneously searing him with pain and flooding his veins with rage. There was blood on her face, her shirt, and her hands, but she didn’t seem to be in pain—a fact that did little to comfort him. Her mouth was covered with tape, but her eyes were filled with wild fury toward her captor. The man’s dark eyes stared Cam down, as if expecting him.

The kidnapper appeared to be in his early thirties, average in height and build except for a well-defined, muscular upper body. His short, dark hair and chiseled jaw were not exactly the picture of a kidnapper Cam had envisioned. In another time and place, Chloe might have found the man attractive and brought him home to meet Mom and Dad. What really irked Cam was the slight grin frozen in place on the man’s lips.

As his episode ended and his vision turned to blackness, Cam heard the others scurry up behind him.

“What is it?” Josh asked, breathing heavily.

“He’s got Chloe in there. And he has a knife.” Cam seethed through his teeth. Chloe gave a muffled protest. Behind him, the men held up their cell phones, illuminating the outline of two people behind the bars, one person in the other’s grasp. When the light hit him, the man ducked behind Chloe so they wouldn’t see his face. The point of his knife dug deeper into her throat.

Jade’s heart plummeted. Four against one might normally be good odds, but Ethan’s ability and the fact that he had a hostage in his power changed the entire equation. Shaking from her mind the barrage of negative outcomes that were possible, she focused on the one thing she could know for sure: the feelings around her.

She could sense the varied anxiety of her companions—Josh, Logan, and Cam—each with a distinct flavor she recognized. Instead of clinging to her friends, mentally she pushed herself outward, searching for what was beyond. She reached out until she felt Chloe’s anger and frustration. She pushed beyond it and found Ethan. His controlled mood was subtle in the mix of the others, most difficult to pinpoint because he was the farthest from her. But now she knew him, and she recognized his convoluted inner emotions.

“Well, well, it’s the whole gang, is it?” Ethan’s voice was as cool as his demeanor. His confidence didn’t waver even seeing her free from her cell. He had the power here and he knew it.

“The gate is unlocked,” Cam said, ignoring Ethan’s comment.

“Don’t take a step closer,” Ethan said, his voice still calm. “If you want her to stay in one piece.”

“He’s not bluffing,” Jade said. “There’s nothing but intent behind his words.”

“Nobody move,” Cam said.

“I’m going to tell you the one way to keep your friend alive. But all of you must follow my directions exactly. No tricks. Just listen and do what I tell you.” Ethan’s voice was still cool, almost detached, but there was no masking his volatile emotions within.

“You are going to enter this cell one at a time as I tell you, and go directly to the far wall. Put your hands on the wall, straight out in front of your face. I want you a good five feet apart from each other. And since I can see you all perfectly, I’ll know if you don’t do exactly as I say. The girl is first.”

“No.” Logan’s voice was calm, but Jade felt the frustration mounting beneath his words. “I’ll go first.”

“If you want to get your friend back, we’ll do things my way,” Ethan said. “She’s first.”

Logan started to protest, but Jade cut him off. “No, Logan. I’ll go first. It’s okay, I’ll be all right.”

Logan looked like he was going to say something, but Cam spoke first, his relief tangible. “Thanks, Jade.”

Jade walked to the metal door. It gave a loud creak as she pulled it open.

“Slowly,” Ethan said. “And don’t try anything. I’m watching closely.”

Jade obeyed his instructions, making her way carefully across the rough cave floor. The illumination from the cell phones didn’t reach the back wall, so she held her hands in front of her as she crossed into the darkness. She stopped when her hands touched rock.

“Now, you.” Ethan spoke to one of the others. “Put the cell phone down first. And empty your pockets. There, on the ground, before you enter the cell.”

Josh’s low voice accompanied the footsteps that grew nearer. “Don’t worry, Chloe. It’s all right. We’re going to get you out of here.” There was a muffled grunt in response. Out of the corner of her eye, Jade saw a shadow stop to her right, and she knew it was Josh.

“Now, you. Logan, was it?”

Jade knew Logan wasn’t happy about this—like the rest of them—but unlike the rest of them, he had a secret power Ethan didn’t know about. With that knife to Chloe’s throat and Ethan watching them keenly in the darkness, Jade hoped Logan wouldn’t try anything reckless. A small part of her wanted him to try to take Ethan down, but she knew if he did, it would be at the loss of Chloe. And that wasn’t a risk she could take. It sounded insane to believe a psychopath, but Jade trusted Ethan’s ultimatum. She had a good read on him, and right now he wanted to escape. Her body tensed, waiting to see what Logan would do.

Put the camera down and empty your pockets before you enter,” Ethan said. Logan’s footsteps echoed faintly as he made his way to the wall on the other side of Josh. Jade exhaled silently with relief.

“Now you. Put the phone down and join the others.” The last of the light faded as Cam set his phone down. “Don’t try anything if you want her alive.”

Cam was silent as he took his place at the wall.

After a moment, there was a scuffling sound followed by a grunt that sounded female.

“Chloe?” Cam said. “Are you all right?”

“She’s fine,” came Ethan’s smooth voice, followed by another series of grunts by Chloe. “Remember, I’m watching all of you. If any of you move an inch from the wall, I’ll slash her throat before you have any clue what happened.”

Jade waited for the sounds of his exit, but he was silent. In her head, his emotions intensified as if he were coming closer. That thrill of power and a flash of desire. She clenched her fists to fight it. Kissing him now would do nothing to help them—not after his fury with her earlier.

Something touched the back of her neck. She bristled. The knife against her skin was cold and sharp, but his passion was white-hot, scalding her from the inside as if she were about to erupt.

“I would have loved to have you. So beautiful,” he murmured in her ear. She felt his warm breath on her neck. His hand trailed over her hair and down her back.

“Get away from me.” At her words, fury from somewhere else exploded inside her. She recognized the flavor of Logan’s anger the second it buried Ethan’s emotions, and instantly she knew what Logan was going to do. He was going to attack Ethan.

“Logan!” she screamed, ducking away from her captor. What was he thinking? He couldn’t see, and Ethan had the knife.

She felt the wind from someone barreling past her, and heard a grunt and a deep, reverberating thud that shook the rock all around. Jade cowered into the corner of the room, covering her head. Emotions pounded at her from all sides. She got flashes of worry from Cam and Josh, fear from Chloe, and two sets of venomous rage dueling it out inside her. She couldn’t see to help, and if she tried to intervene, she would either end up slashed with Ethan’s knife or pummeled with Logan’s unguided super strength.

There were more grunts and shuffling noises, and then Logan’s voice. “Where are you? Come here, you sick mother—” A jarring crack shook the walls again, this time farther from Jade—nearer the cell door. And another.

“Logan!” Jade screamed. “Are you all right?”

“Yeah. Just trying to get my hands on—” A grunt interrupted him. There was the sound of more tussling. Then Ethan yelled a loud, feral cry of pain. Before Jade could feel relief, Logan howled and something sliced through his anger. She could feel it: he’d been hurt!

Ignoring the logic telling her to stay put, Jade pushed off the wall and flung herself toward Logan’s voice. She heard quick footsteps running out of the cell and away through the cave.

She bumped into someone on the ground, felt Logan’s hair, and dropped beside him. “Logan! Are you hurt?”

“I’ll be okay. But he’s getting away. Can you get to the cell phones?”

Jade worked her way forward until she found the gate. Hands shaking, she felt around on the ground and grabbed the first object she found. She pressed buttons blindly until it lit up and she saw that it was Cam’s phone.

In the light, she saw Cam pulling the tape off Chloe’s mouth. “The knife,” he said, nodding Jade’s way. Jade grabbed Logan’s pocket knife off the ground and tossed it. Josh caught it and began cutting Chloe’s ties.

Only then did Jade notice Logan was holding his side. A thick smear of red had soaked his shirt and oozed through his fingers.

Jade ran to him and slid to her knees. “You’re hurt! He stabbed you?”

“It doesn’t matter. We have to go after him.” Logan tried to push himself up, but he winced, and Jade put a hand on his shoulder.

“You can’t—you’re going to make it worse.”

“Josh and I will go,” Cam said. He glanced at Chloe who was now free of her restraints. “You okay?”

She nodded. “Yeah. You guys better hurry.”

Cam and Josh hurried out of the cell, grabbing Josh’s phone on the way out. Out in the tunnel, they halted. “Which way did he go?” Josh asked. “Back to the main cave or this way?”

“That way.” Cam pointed farther into the tunnel, the opposite direction from where they’d come.

“How do you know?”

“Footprints from that small pool of water. They lead that way.”

“Be careful,” Jade said.

“We’ll be fine,” Cam said, flashing Logan’s knife. Jade couldn’t help thinking it was a lot smaller than Ethan’s. The two men turned down the passage and disappeared.

Jade helped Chloe to her feet. “You’re hurt.”

“Just a few broken fingers and some scratches.”

“Just? More like gashes. You’re going to need stitches.”

“I’m okay. What about Logan?”

Jade turned back to him.

“It’s not as deep as it looks.”

“We have to get you both to a hospital.” Then she noticed something black in Logan’s hand. “What’s that?”

Logan held out his palm and Jade reached toward the furry clump, then jerked her hand back.

“Is that—his hair?”

“Pulled out by the roots. Only part of him I could get a hold of. He’s too fast.”

“But I kept hearing those cracks—I thought you were hitting him.”

“He ducked out of the way. I got the wall every time.”

Jade turned Logan’s hand over so she could examine the knuckles. They were scraped and bleeding. “Is your hand broken?”

“I don’t think so. Just scratched.”

“Your fists must be a lot tougher than your sides.”

“I’m not Superman, that’s for sure.”

“Wait a minute.” With her good hand, Chloe grabbed the cell phone from Jade and aimed it at the wall of the cave. There were several fist-sized holes in the rock where Logan and Ethan had been fighting. She looked back at Logan. “Uh, you want to explain this?”

Jade caught Logan’s eye. “Guess the cat’s out of the bag.”

~

Cam and Josh hurried through the tunnel, but Cam had a sinking feeling they’d wasted too much time. They could barely see, and that dude was fast.

The tunnel ended in a wall of crumbling rock, as if a cave-in had caused this pile of boulders. Cam spotted an opening in the rocks near the ceiling wide enough for a man to squeeze through.

Once through the opening, they arrived outside, where darkness was beginning to fall. What time was it? They must’ve been inside the caverns a lot longer than he thought.

And where was the kidnapper? Cam searched the uneven, rock-littered landscape, eyeing the sparse, scrubby desert plants and bushes. There was no sign of the man.

The land was covered with many small craggy hills and dips, though most weren’t large enough to conceal a man. Cam jogged over to a crest of rock where someone might hide. His pulse raced as he pictured the killer lying in wait beneath it. When Cam bounded over the top with his knife brandished, no one was there. Then he saw a shadow in another rock. It looked like a hole. He hurried to check it out, only to find it empty as well. Scanning the landscape again, he didn’t see any other hiding place close by.

He wandered a while longer, looking for any clues, any other crevices. He felt the time ticking by, the kidnapper getting farther from them every moment. Hopelessness began to creep into his mind, and his shoulders sagged. He turned back for the tunnel, but it was gone, and he didn’t see Josh either. That was when he realized he was lost. He wasn’t even sure which way he needed to go, and all the rocks looked the same. It was really dark out now, and he’d lost all sense of direction.

For a moment, Cam panicked. Now was the worst time for him to be lost. There was a killer on the loose and— Something crunched right next to him. He whirled, clutching the knife, ready to attack.

“Whoa, there! Watch it, bro. It’s just me.” Josh backed up a few steps, putting up his hands in defense.

Cam dropped the knife. “Sorry. You find anything?”

“There’s no sign of him. We’re surrounded by miles of wilderness, and there’s no telling which way he went. You see any sign of the road?”

“No.”

“Maybe we should get back to the others,” Josh said. “Chloe and Logan need medical attention.”

“But we can’t just let him get away!”

“I think he already has. Let’s get back and we can talk to the police. Maybe they can dig up some clues on who he is.”

Cam cursed and stomped his foot in the dirt.

“We need to go. Think of Chloe. Come on, the tunnel’s this way.”

Cam grunted and followed Josh back to the cave.

Jade was grateful when Josh and Cam returned unharmed. She was ready to leave the caverns for good. Even with Cam leading the way, his memory of the tunnels still flawless, it took them a while to make it back to the public trails.

Fortunately, though deserted of tourists, the cave was still lit, so they were able to make it back up to the main building without much difficulty. When they exited the elevator, they met the shocked faces of the few lingering employees, and told them the short and not-quite-complete version of what had happened. While Cam spoke with the police on the phone, one of the women mentioned that the police had already been by, but apparently left, thinking the report about a guy kidnapping victims and keeping them locked in underground cells had been a prank call.

Later at the hospital, Jade had too many other emotions to deal with to consider the residual effects of her imprisonment and closeness with Ethan. She could barely catch her breath between all the variations of anxiety bouncing off the patients, and this wasn’t even a busy night at the hospital. She managed to grab a few moments alone when she slipped outside for a breather, but even then she couldn’t calm down, as worried as she was about Logan. It wasn’t until he received a good report that she finally relaxed. Ethan’s knife had missed Logan’s vital organs, and he didn’t need surgery—only stitches.

Chloe’s wounds were cared for and, when she was discharged first, Josh came to tell Jade.

“Are the police done getting Cam’s report?” she asked. They’d all been questioned, but Cam’s description had been the most helpful, since he was the only one who’d seen the kidnapper. With some trepidation, Jade had decided to mention Ethan’s night-sight ability, leaving out everything about their own special talents. The skeptical expressions of the policemen told her they didn’t entirely believe her.

“Yeah,” Josh said. “Cam thinks they have a pretty good sketch of the guy, thanks to his… uh…” He glanced around and cleared his throat. “Photographic memory. That plus the DNA from his hair sample should really help.”

“Good.” Jade didn’t want that creep escaping to hurt more people. “You aren’t driving all the way home tonight, are you?”

“No. It’s late and we’re all exhausted. We have the motel rooms for another night.”

Jade nodded, then glanced at Chloe, who sat, covered with bandages, her head draped onto her hand. “Why don’t you guys go ahead without us?”

“You sure?”

“Yeah. I’m pretty sure Logan will need a driver tonight. Tell Chloe I’ll come to our room when we’re done here.”

Josh went to relay the news, and the Schuylers left. After several hours of being questioned by the cops and enduring the fickle emotional atmosphere of the small hospital while Logan was patched up, Jade was ready to leave. Her head throbbed, and she was exhausted and famished.

“Do you want to stop for food?” she asked once they were inside Logan’s truck.

“Yeah. I’m starving. How about takeout?”

“Sounds great.”

Jade picked up some Chinese food while Logan waited in the truck. Back at the motel, he paid for a room. Not wanting to disturb Chloe, Jade went to his room to eat. Logan eased into the single chair, wincing slightly, and she planted herself cross-legged on the foot of the bed.

“There’s Lo Mein and General Tso’s. Which do you want?”

“Either. I’m too hungry to care.”

She handed him a carton of food and some chopsticks. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

He met her eyes. “I’m glad you’re okay. I just wish we’d gotten him.”

“Me, too. But the police are on it. I guess we have to let them do their job.”

They ate in silence for a while, and then Logan looked at her. “Jade?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry about not keeping control of my emotions in the cave. When I was trying to pummel that guy. I hope you managed okay.”

“I was fine. Just worried about you. That was a risky move.”

“Maybe, but I couldn’t let the opportunity go. When I heard you speak to him—when I knew he was right there by you—I had to go for it.”

Jade glanced at his bloody shirt, thinking of the patch underneath. “It got you hurt. And it could’ve been a lot worse.”

“Yeah, well. You’re okay now, though, right? Emotionally, or whatever?”

“Yeah.”

Jade’s mind drifted from the fight back to her own emotions. Was she okay? She thought she would be, in time. She had faced Ethan’s emotions and had come away from him as herself. And what about this man, here with her, who had more layers than Ethan? As normal, Logan’s emotions were silent, and had been since they had all made it out of the cave. There was no trace of the deep passion she’d sensed from him when he’d found her. Nothing he’d said or done since had even hinted at what had passed between them earlier. Had she imagined it?

No. She knew what she’d felt in the cave. But she couldn’t connect the Logan from that moment to the Logan here now.

He spoke again, interrupting the silence and her thoughts. “Well, I guess it worked.”

“What worked?”

“Whatever you said to the kidnapper. Maybe he didn’t willingly let you go, but he didn’t hurt you. Chloe wasn’t so lucky.”

Jade thought back to those crucial moments. “Yeah.”

“So what did you do?”

“I decided to go with his feelings instead of fighting them. He kept calling me ‘Kelsey.’ I figured there must be a reason he was so attached to that name. So, I asked him about it, and I was right.”

Logan arched a brow.

“There was a Kelsey in his past—I could tell by his feelings. It sounds crazy, but I think he loved her, even if it was in some twisted, possessive way. But things didn’t end well—she hurt him, and that pain was still hiding inside him. I’m not sure he even realized it had been there.”

Logan shook his head. “I don’t know how you handled all that.”

“He was so volatile inside. Like with one spark, everything might explode. But when I experienced his feelings, I knew what he wanted, maybe even before he did. And then I—” Jade realized what she was about to confess, and her face went suddenly hot.

“And then you what?”

She swallowed, and hesitated.

“What?”

She looked down at her carton of half-eaten noodles. “I kissed him.”

Logan burst out laughing.

Jade was stunned at his response, but her mortification didn’t fade as she waited for him to contain himself.

“That must have been some kiss.” The amusement he held back rang in his voice. She felt his gaze on her but avoided looking him in the eye.

“Ick.” She grimaced and poked at her food with the chopsticks. “Not for me. I can barely believe I did that. I feel like I need to wash my mouth out, just thinking about it.”

“It must have worked, though.”

Her cheeks still hot, she allowed herself a peek at him. The smile was gone, but he was watching her.

“It made him angry. I think because I got to him and made him lose control. Threw him off his game, so to speak.”

“That’s amazing. I wonder if you hold more power than you think.”

Jade wasn’t sure what he was getting at, but she frowned at him. “You’re surprised? But you were the one who convinced me I could do it.”

“I knew you could handle yourself, but I had no idea you could overpower his desires with a single kiss.” He was smiling at her again, almost beaming now. “I guess all you needed was a little encouragement.”

Encouragement?

Was that it? Was it possible that Logan, master of control, could have manufactured those feelings of passion in order to motivate her?

She thought back to being trapped in the cave. She’d asked him, practically begged him, to give her something—anything—to hold on to emotionally. The realization hit her with a crushing blow. He’d given her exactly what she wanted.

Jade felt like her insides were caving in. Like all her hopes had been smashed into tiny particles and whisked away with the wind. She felt played, even though it was her own fault. Did she have a right to be mad at him, when she’d asked for it? She was a fool.

“Are you finished?” he asked.

“Yeah.” Her appetite was gone. She sat in a daze as he gathered up the remains of the food into a bag and moved it onto the floor. Then, wincing, he scooted his chair closer to her.

“Jade, I’m so glad you are safe, and that we were able to get you out of there. And I’m amazed at what you did.”

When she didn’t speak or move, he reached forward to hug her. Despite her inner agony, she surrendered to his embrace, savoring the closeness with him and wished things were different. She let her head fall against his shoulder and sighed, exhausted by the trauma of the day.

He touched his lips to her forehead and smoothed her hair back with his hand.

She was afraid to move. Maybe she could pretend it was real—just for a little while. She turned her face in to his neck, breathing in his scent. His arms pulled her in tighter, and she wondered if she was imagining it. She closed her eyes, indulging in her own fantasy for a moment, letting her grip on reality slip a bit more. He placed his cheek against hers, and she felt his lips close to her temple, his soft breath whispering by her ear.

Just as Jade was thinking how much it felt like a dream, Logan sighed and pulled away from her. Her eyes opened, catapulting her back into reality.

A frown creased his brow. “I don’t know if this is a good idea.”

A lump welled up inside her throat, and she fought to keep it from creeping into her voice. “Is what a good idea?” Here it comes. Finally he was going to spew out what he was thinking. The obstacle that had been there all along. Whatever reason he thought they shouldn’t be together.

“You being in my room.”

“We’re just eating dinner.”

“Still. How do you think your boyfriend will feel about it? Won’t Cam be upset that we’re alone together?”

“Cam? He’s not my boyfriend.”

“He’s not?”

“No. He never was. Well, I mean, there was sort of a misunderstanding. But it’s cleared up now.”

Realization slowly dawned on Logan’s face. “I see.”

There was a long pause. She waited for more, but he didn’t speak.

“Can I ask you something?”she asked.

“Sure.”

“What were those emotions I felt from you earlier?”

“When?”

“When you first found me in the cave. You said I needed encouragement. Did you somehow fabricate those… strong… feelings because you thought it would motivate me to stand up to Ethan?”

Logan looked into her eyes as though he was searching for the truth behind her words, and this time she felt his surprise. “Jade… is that what you thought?”

She waited for him to speak again, unable to find any words in her own embarrassment.

His hand reached for her, and he cradled her cheek in his palm, his fingertips dotting the same places Ethan’s had, only Logan’s burned warmth into her, his golden eyes locked on hers. His thumb caressed her face, trailing toward her mouth, then softly tracing her lips. He leaned forward and kissed her. The passion flamed from him into her, melding into her own desires, as strong as the first time she’d felt it. Any haunting question of its legitimacy dissolved on the spot. His feelings were rich and true, reaching her very soul.

She wrapped her arms around him, her lips responding to his with equal fervor. He ended the kiss by pulling her closer to him, his arms and his love enveloping her.

When he spoke, it was barely more than a breath in her ear. “And now you truly know how I feel about you.” He pulled back and his eyes searched hers. “But I’m afraid I don’t have the same gift of perception as you.” The passion holding her subsided, and her own attraction rose to the surface, a different sensation than his, but stronger now than ever before.

“Logan. How can you not tell? I care for you. Deeply. It isn’t like with Cam. Or anyone else. I don’t feel like your emotions are overriding mine. Instead it’s like ours are flowing together in harmony.”

“The only reason I didn’t tell you was because I thought you were with Cam. I didn’t want to influence your decision about him—or about me. I know how sensitive you are.”

“You know and understand. That’s one of the reasons you’re so perfect for me. Can I ask something of you, though?”

“What’s that?”

“Don’t hold back your feelings. I want things to be open between us. I want to really know you.”

He hesitated.

“Please? I can handle it.”

“You handled Ethan, so I’m sure you can. But it’s more than just you handling it. Remember the other side of the situation. I’m used to acting a certain way, not because of you, but because of my own struggles since childhood.”

“I know. But now that you know how I feel, maybe it’ll help.”

“I’ll do my best, but it’s not going to be an overnight transformation. I don’t want you to doubt my feelings just because you can’t sense them at the moment.”

“Okay.” She wasn’t completely thrilled about the idea of a closed-off Logan, but she’d have to give him time. She could handle that. Then she thought of something else. “So what were you doing in Carlsbad, when you found me?”

“Like I said, taking pictures. I told you I liked New Mexico.”

“But you knew I was coming down here this weekend. Were you following me?” She narrowed her eyes at him.

Logan scratched some dirt off the knee of his jeans with a fingernail and didn’t meet her eye. “Following you? Not per se…” The corner of his lip twitched guiltily.

“Then why did you pick this weekend to come to Carlsbad?” She wasn’t letting him off the hook this time.

“Well… Okay. Maybe I was a little worried about you running off with Cam and his ilk. I wanted to be close in case anything happened.”

“Worried? Why?”

“Well, I didn’t know whether or not you would take my advice and tell him about your secret. On the chance that you didn’t, I was afraid of what might happen to you… again. I made sure you got to the cave safely and then went off to do my own thing. I never dreamed that entering the cave would be the worst possible thing for you.” He shook his head. “I sure hope you aren’t traumatized for life because of that creep.”

Jade smiled and shook her head. “No. I think I’ll be fine. I just hope he gets caught before he hurts anyone else.” Being with Ethan had been horrible, but it was in the past, and fading now that she was with Logan. “I’m glad you came to Carlsbad. I’d still be locked in the dark with that monster if you hadn’t.”

“It was a team effort. I’m just glad you were right after all.”

“Right about what?”

“There was a purpose behind our weaknesses. I guess that God you were telling me about did have a plan. You made it out safely.”

“We all did.”

He pulled her close again, wrapping his arms around her. She closed her eyes, leaned into him, and swam into the waters of his freely flowing love.

“But he said to me, ‘My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.’… That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties.

For when I am weak, then I am strong.”

2 Corinthians 12:9—10 NIV

The sky turned from charcoal to black while Ethan squatted on the dry ground, surrounded by the sparse but pungent vegetation. The smell reminded him of hunting in Arizona, but this time he was going away empty-handed—not a gratifying thought. What he’d been forced to give up was almost too much to bear.

From his vantage point a hundred feet away, he was nothing more than an extension of the large rock concealing him—a mass without distinction in the blackness. He watched the small group exit the cave’s entrance and hobble across the parking lot. His gaze flicked to the blonde, brassy girl’s superficial wounds, his own failure mocking him. If only he’d had a few more minutes… he could’ve taken care of her for good. That was one thing he’d always regret.

The tall man with long, wavy hair that had tried to fight him was put on a stretcher and loaded into the ambulance. Ethan looked past him quickly, having no interest in the man. Then his focus trailed to the dark-haired girl as she climbed into a truck. His second Kelsey, lost again. The ache inside him dug its claws in as he watched the truck drive away. His heart, bound up tightly for so long, had been worn raw by the chafing emotions he’d thought he’d repressed. He had that girl to thank for this pain.

He had thought she was the fix he needed, but she was only a poor substitute for the real thing. What he needed was Kelsey. The real one, not some cheap imitation. How had he not seen the solution earlier? He needed a new plan.

When the last vehicle left, Ethan rose and pulled the black hood of his sweatshirt over his aching scalp. He had a good hike ahead of him.

He took one last glance at the deserted parking lot and spotted a lone bat flying loops in the air. For a moment, he admired the creature of the night. Then it spiraled off into the night sky and was gone.

Enjoying the Flawed series?

Click here to get Outsider (book #2) for free.

Constricted

A Flawed Short Story

What really happened when Logan disappeared during Empath? Find out in this short story companion to Flawed #1.

Get Constricted now.

Outsider

The Flawed Series Book Two

The second book in the Flawed Series focuses on Josh Schuyler, an average guy surrounded by so many people with extraordinary abilities. Book Two also introduces a new villain with a gift of his own.

Download Outsider now

or keep reading for a peek at Chapter One.

Josh Schuyler grabbed the knob with a soapy hand and cracked open his front door. Water drops ran down his bare chest as he peered left and right, counting his blessings that the coast was clear. Gripping the towel around his waist, he darted out of the apartment, four doors down the breezeway, trying not to dwell on what his new neighbors might think if they saw a dripping wet, half-naked man running around the complex. Would that be grounds for calling the cops? He hoped not. It wasn’t his fault that his water had been inexplicably turned off in the middle of the day. This wasn’t exactly the way he wanted to spend his first day after moving out of his parents’ house to his new place in Denver.

He nearly lost his footing sliding to a halt in front of Chloe’s door but caught himself at the last instant. Shivering, he glanced left and right to make sure no one had seen his near fall. He was still good. Praying that his sister was home—and that her water wasn’t affected by whatever had stopped his—he grabbed the doorknob.

It turned easily.

Relief flooded him as he shoved the door open and darted inside. It took him a moment to register the occupant, and when he did, he froze. Lingering water droplets trickled past the goose bumps on his chest, arms, and legs.

In the middle of the living room, a young woman dressed in spandex shorts and a tank top was holding an odd pose: feet spread wide, rear to the ceiling, hands planted on the floor. Messy brown curls cascaded from her head, brushing the carpet. Josh might have tried to figure out what in the world she was doing if he weren’t so bewildered by the realization that the woman was most definitely not his sister. At his entrance, the woman’s head craned to meet him, a curious expression creasing her brows. She stared at him, her face upside down between toned runner’s legs.

Panic shot through Josh’s chest. He hadn’t double-checked the door number before barging in, and towel-clad and shampoo-headed, he must’ve entered the wrong apartment. Mortification heated his face as he gawked, at a complete loss for words. Shock planted his feet like lead weights, and he wished he could disappear—or spontaneously transport, or reverse time. It wasn’t the first instance he’d wished for an abnormal ability, though it was probably the weirdest.

“Can I help you?” the woman asked, arching an eyebrow. She glanced at the floor beneath him, and Josh followed her gaze, suddenly realizing he was dripping soapy water in a puddle on the carpet.

“I…uh…” His voice cracked. He backed a step toward the door, his hand grasping at empty air behind him, reaching for the elusive doorknob. He forced his eyes onto her face and off the parts of the spandexed form that kept trying to draw his attention. He cleared his throat. “I’m sorry… I think I’ve got the wrong—”

The young woman straightened and turned to face him. Her hair fell around her heart-shaped, freckled face, and her green eyes narrowed at him. “Josh?”

He frowned, his mortification dwindling as something else nagged at his mind. Now, right-side up, the face that stared back at him was suddenly familiar.

The side of her mouth curved upward. “You didn’t recognize me, did you? I’m Alex…from Ocean Beach—remember?”

Then it hit him. “Alex. From California. Right.” Why hadn’t he remembered that Chloe had a new roommate? She’d mentioned Alexandria Hailey several times since their family reunion trip last summer, but he’d only been half-listening. Somehow he’d missed the part about Alex moving to Denver and rooming with his sister. Now he felt even more like an idiot, if that were possible.

“Is Chloe here?” he asked.

“Nope. She’s at class.” Alex bit back a grin, putting her hands on her hips and cocking her head. “So. Is there a reason you’re…uh…” Her eyes lingered on his lanky form.

His face burned. “I was taking a shower, and my water got turned off. I was wondering if I could use Chloe’s…your…bathroom.”

She shrugged. “Sure. Help yourself.”

He shuffled to the bathroom and closed the door behind him. Real smooth.

As the hot water pounded over him, he heaved a sigh. He thought about the young woman in the other room. He had met her in California, but she’d mostly hung out with Chloe, and he and his brother, Cam, had been too busy surfing to do much socializing. Cam had still been hung up on Jade then, so he hadn’t been his normal flirting, charming, woman-magnet self, and the two of them had pretty much stuck together.

Finally de-soaped, Josh was beginning to relax when a realization made him tense up again. He hadn’t brought any clothes. That meant he would either have to trek back to his apartment in the same half-naked manner he’d come or steal something from Chloe’s closet. And there was no way he was parading past Alex in one of his sister’s skimpy silk robes.

Seriously, a memory-erasing power would be pretty sweet right about now so he could get out without Alex ever knowing he’d been here. Why was he the only Schuyler child without some sort of supernatural talent?

He’d often wished for Chloe’s lack of pain when he’d stubbed a toe, and he could’ve probably come up with something useful to do with Cam’s déjà vu if he’d been blessed with it. And what about all the other weird gifts that had been creeping into their lives lately? A young woman who was an empath, a guy with super strength, and some psycho who could see in the dark? It was uncanny how all these traits had circled around him recently. What he would give to not be normal.

He stepped out of the shower, nabbing one of his sister’s fresh towels. It was fuzzy and yellow, but it was dry. At least it wasn’t pink. Wrapping it around his waist, he looked in the mirror, thinking about how to slip past Alex. Suddenly every flaw in his physique turned glaringly obvious. He wished he had Cam’s pecs right now. Not that he had a gut or anything, but he was a lot scrawnier than his uber-muscled brother.

Maybe he didn’t need to worry about it. Maybe Alex had gone back to her room. Maybe he’d be able to sneak out without an awkward parting confrontation.

He opened the door as silently as possible, but when he walked into the next room, there she was, sitting on the couch with a textbook on her lap. She looked over at him and smiled.

Josh gave a tense nod, hoping to make a beeline past her and to the door as efficiently as possible. “Thanks for letting me use your shower.”

“Sure,” she said. “That was Downward-Facing Dog, by the way.”

He stared at her blankly.

“You know, yoga. That was the Downward-Facing Dog pose. I just thought maybe you were wondering what I was doing—you had a weird look on your face.”

“I did?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh. Well, I guess for a second I was wondering why your…er, why you were upside down.” His face was suddenly hot.

“I do yoga every day. It helps calm me.”

“Right.”

“You ever tried it?”

“No.” He wasn’t sure what to say. He moved to go, but she spoke again.

“So your brother’s coming to town next week, huh?”

“Yeah…”

“He’s staying with you?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“Chloe keeps talking about us all going to a movie together when Cam’s in town. Are you going to come, too?”

Every awkward bone in his body ached to flee, to escape to his apartment and lock the door behind him. He was standing here in a towel, and she wanted to chit chat?

“I don’t know. Maybe.”

“Cool.”

“Well, I gotta go,” he finally managed, grabbing the doorknob.

“Okay. See you ’round.”

Just as he was pulling open the door, Chloe walked up and stopped just outside the threshold. She looked him up and down and raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on?”

“Long story,” he mumbled, pushing past her.

“Hey! Is that my towel?”

He ignored her, hurrying back to his apartment as quickly as possible.

~

Nicodemus Zachau walked into the Victorian-decorated foyer of the old folk’s home and strode past the front desk. Francine Marshall’s room was the third on the left down the hunter-green carpeted hallway. He entered the small amber-lit bedroom and found its occupant sitting in a wingback chair, staring at the perfectly manicured back lawn of the retirement center. A skein of yarn with a tail looped around a crochet hook sat nearby, forgotten.

“Hello, Mrs. Marshall.”

Startled at the sound, she jumped and turned around. The first look on her face was that of frustration…of being interrupted? Or because she knew who it was?

But he was already passing the center of the room and near her chair when she met his eyes.

“Why, Nicholas, what a surprise!” Beneath folds of wrinkles, her eyes crinkled at the edges, decades’ worth of crow’s feet piled on top of each other. He squatted at her feet, and one of her bony hands landed on his shoulder as softly as a drifting leaf.

“How are you?”

“As good as ever. If they’d let me go home, I’d be a lot more comfortable, though. How are you, Nicholas?”

Several months back when he’d first met her, he’d introduced himself as just Nic, and she, condescending as ever, had wrongly inferred his actual name—and infuriatingly called him by the substitution ever since.

He frowned. “Oh, not good. Not good at all. My sister’s condition is much worse. They want to start treatments next week, but we don’t have the money.” The back story was for the sake of the staff, in case anyone passed her door while he was here.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Nicholas. Is there anything I can do?”

Most likely her vision was poor, so just to be doubly sure, he leaned closer to her, only about a foot from her face. He gazed into her pale eyes with a piercing stare, locking on her pupils. First a curious expression and then a glazed look came over her face.

“I need you to write me another check. Fifteen thousand.”

She answered dully, the fog still thick in her eyes. “Fifteen thousand.”

Nic brought her purse from beneath the nightstand and handed it to her, and she dug out the checkbook. While writing the check, she had to drop her gaze, but Nic made sure it wasn’t for more than half a minute. When she looked up, her eyes were still slightly unfocused. He grabbed the check from her without smiling. The act of politeness was only necessary until he could made eye contact. After that, the magic worked on its own.

He stood, eyes still on her, and slowly backed out of the room. Movement through the open door alerted him to a nurse passing in the hall. When he spoke, it was slightly louder than normal. “Goodbye, Mrs. Marshall. Have a good evening.”

Reaching her doorway, he shoved the check into his pocket and headed out into the corridor, nodding at the nurse as he walked by. “What a sweet lady,” he said with a smile, gesturing at Mrs. Marshall’s door.

The nurse stopped and smiled at him. “Yes, she is.”

“Sad about her episodes, though. Alzheimer’s can be really tough.”

The nurse started to nod when a hoarse yelling came from within the room. “Help! Somebody help me! I’ve been robbed.”

Nic shook his head with a sad smile, and the nurse turned for the old woman’s room. When she disappeared, he hurried out of the building. The fresh dough was burning a hole in his pocket. Now to spend it.

Want to read more of Outsider?

Click here to get Outsider (book #2) for free.

Also by Becca J. Campbell

The Flawed Series

Empath

Outsider

Protector

Pulled (A Flawed Short Story)

Constricted (A Flawed Short Story)

The Father Hunt (A Flawed Story)

Foreign Identity

Gateway to Reality

About the Author

An avid lover of stories that tiptoe the line between fantasy and reality, Becca J. Campbell looks for new angles on bridging the gap between the two. She holds a special place in her heart for any story involving superpowers or time travel. Her passion is defying the limits of her own creativity.

You can find her at BeccaJCampbell.com.